##Blue Beetle #2 - WARNING 1F41B: CRITICAL CONDITION

<< | < | > Next Issue Coming December 1st

Author: ManEatingCatfish

Book: Blue Beetle

Arc: New Blue

Set: 102

Crawling. There was this sensation of crawling. It’s all Jaime could think about. Not the searing hot blades of pain ripping up through his spine, nor the stench of grilled meat, or even the breeze on his innards. It was the light prickling sensation climbing up his body. It wasn’t numbness, no that’s what was in his right arm, or at least what part of it wasn’t twenty feet away. The heat of the impact had cauterized the open wounds as quickly as they had made them, it was like pieces of him had just been sheared away and replaced with fire.

“Guys…think…landed…over…” came some familiar sounding words in the distance. But focusing on it was impossible with the crawling, like something was encompassing him, enveloping him. He needed to see. He forced his left eye open. It made him remember how Brenda had once told him about dominant eyes and he found it was his right one, he thought. What a strange time to think of that. Too bad there was a jagged shard of superheated sand where his right eye would be. It had cut clean through his head, pierced his brain probably, and pinned him to the ground. And there was a searing hot pain there, but the coldness would get here soon, maybe before the crawling did and he wouldn’t feel it any more. He already couldn’t smell his blood boiling, or his skin peeling away in charred flakes. His one good eye darted back and forth before finally resting on the object that had crashed into him. Still smoldering, its silver hull was rimmed by moonlight, darkening the rest of the vehicle. He laughed in his mind that it kinda looked like a gravestone.

“-ly…shit…”

“It…it…eone”

He could tell the voices had gotten closer, they were louder. But he heard less, the crawling had reached his ears and now he heard it fully. He heard it buzzing, he heard its incessant whine. It was like a thousand insects were pressed against his eardrum. And then it stopped. Just like that, and he could hear everything again. He could hear the voices, the night breeze, the rustling of a bush a mile away, his own screaming. Had he been screaming this whole time? It was a weird ululating noise as his tongue had been cut in half and all he could do was flap it around, spraying what he now realized was blood all through the inside of his mouth. It tasted strangely nice, just like iron, which was what TV had always taught him. But maybe his taste buds had been vaporized. He stopped himself from screaming, or something did, he wasn’t sure what but his mouth was now clamped shut. It made it quiet again, quiet enough to hear the patter of feet scrambling across dirt and rock.

Someone came up to him and knelt by his head. He heard hisses of steam from their skin as they touched him and picked him up. Someone else was at his feet, rummaging through something from the sounds of it. There were frantic yells all around, and the stamping of people running off.

“Someone call an ambulance,” said a very familiar voice. He couldn’t quite pin who it was, but it sounded nice. Jaime tried to look up but his vision was blurry and it was just a friendly group of shapes staring back at him.

His eye rolled backwards, the strained optic nerve finally severed by the hot javelin in his head. Darkness filled his vision once more as the crawling buzz drew up to his brain. He heard himself yell louder as the spike of molten glass in his head was touched by something cold and metallic. He felt hot steam in his head, wrapping around his brain and pouring out of whatever orifice it could. He felt knives of ice push deeper and deeper into his head, until he could take no more. His head rolled to the side, out of the gentle hands of whoever had been holding it and onto the ground. It was okay, Jaime thought. He should’ve listened to his mom.

“Jaime? Jaime?!”

--- ⌇⋏⏃⌿⌇⊑⍜⏁ ⍜⎎ ☊⍜⋏⌇☊⟟⍜⎍⌇⋏⟒⌇⌇ ⌇⏃⎐⟒⎅ ⍀⟒⌇⏁⍜⍀⟟⋏☌ ⎎⍀⍜⋔ ⏚⏃☊☍⎍⌿ ---

Things had been a blur for Bianca Reyes that night. After the fact, she could only think of it in morbid flashes. They were all so vivid and burned into her brain, but they didn’t line up chronologically in her head, like her memory refused to do it. The last moment she recalled where time was factored in was when someone from the hospital had called her while she was on her way back from the dealership.

After that it was just images. And she didn’t know when anything happened, it was just a slideshow.

Paco and Brenda rushing in with blood and burns on their arms. Jaime’s arm being carried separately. Brenda retching on the floor. The operating theater light glowing red. Nurses holding her back from something. Jaime being pushed through the ER by emergency workers. The smell of grilled meat.

And now she was here. In front of the OR, pressed against the glass. Her nails almost pierced the glass itself. They had dug into the orderlies' arms first when she’d pushed her way into the theater, only to be forced kicking and screaming back out. They had calmed her down and reminded her of protocol and she knew that he was in good hands. But for what, what had happened to her baby boy? What weren’t they telling her? Why was his arm somewhere else, why could she see his insides, why were they plastered with sand. Why were Paco and Brenda sobbing into each other’s shoulders behind her? Why can’t they speak? Why can’t she speak? What were they pulling out of him? Didn’t he need that? Wasn’t that a spleen? That didn’t look like an organ at all, or was that an organ? Nothing was making sense and all her medical training flew out the window when her little baby was brought in splayed out and not breathing. They should’ve called it by now, the rational part of her said. His monitor has been flatlined for a while. What are they doing? Hasn’t it been hours? Or has it been days? She couldn’t tell. Minutes, maybe, seconds. It was all a mess.

Her legs wobbled, they’d felt like jelly for the past however long. She slumped to the floor, unable to resist gravity. But she kept her chin on the windowsill slick with tears. She couldn’t look away, even for a second, even when her vision was so blurry that she could barely see a thing. Even when she had to wipe something out of her eyes every ten seconds. Her throat was simultaneously dry from screaming but wet from where rivulets of her tears had dribbled into her mouth. Her phone was at her feet, buzzing from calls from family and friends and probably Alberto, who was now rushing over town. Where was he, why wasn’t he here? Her scrubs were drenched with snot and spittle from her own heaving sobs. Sobs born from knowing something horrible had happened. That her body couldn’t help but shed tears because something inside her had been mangled and horribly broken and life would never be the same again, whatever happened.

--- ⋉⟒⍀⍜ ⌿⍜⟟⋏⏁ ⎎⟟⎐⟒ ⌿⟒⍀☊⟒⋏⏁ ☊⟒⌰⌰⎍⌰⏃⍀ ⋔⏃⌇⌇ ⍀⟒⏁⏃⟟⋏⟒⎅ ⍜⎅⎅⌇ ⍜⎎ ⍀⟒☊⍜⋏⌇⏁⍀⎍☊⏁⟟⍜⋏ ⎍⋏⌰⟟☍⟒⌰⊬ ---

“You’re not going to believe this, but he’s made a miraculous recovery.” said some doctor in an oversized coat.

Bianca could barely utter the start of a ‘What?’ as she stared at the shape of a boy just like her own son sat up in a hospital gown. It had the audacity to wave back at her, and smile with those eyes of his. It hadn’t made a sound, it was eerie and uncomfortable. She had watched what went on in that operating room until it had been eight hours and Alberto had to drag her out of there because she was about to faint from exhaustion. There was nothing that indicated any hope, she had resolved that that was the last time she’d see him. Milagro had come up to her with some orange juice, timid and confused about what was happening and asked where Jaime was. All she could do was tremble and shake her head and try not to cry as she hugged her only remaining child.

She snapped back to the present moment. “What the fuck do you mean?” she blurted out. “Is this some kind of joke? Tell me you aren’t joking?” followed by a slew of spanish that made Jaime wince reflexively, but the doctor simply took it in his stride.

“Trust me, Mrs. Reyes, we are as astounded as you are. Your son,” he looked at the clipboard, “Jaime, has fully recovered from what was described as,” another glance at the clipboard, “fourth degree burns across the whole body, severe internal hemorrhaging, loss of several vital organs, microtears in virtually every part of his body from literal shards of superheated glass, severe damage to the spinal cord, multiple fractures in the bones that weren’t melted, snapped or ejected from his body,” he took a breath, “and complete brain death.” All while pointing at a patient that was pretty much the picture of health. Unscarred, unfazed and picking his nose. The only thing out of place was a hospital gown.

She looked at the so-called doctor in disbelief. He shrugged, as if this happens every day, as if her son has some kind of Superman-like level of tissue regeneration and a will of steel to live through that. No, she refused to believe it, that wasn’t him. That was some cruel facsimile that someone had made, that was a doppelganger. It wasn’t him. He was too quiet, too silent. Like he was off on another planet.

“Hi mom.” Jaime croaked, and that’s all it took for her to believe he was alive again. Her eyes widened and she bolted over to his bedside and wrapped him up in her arms. She practically pushed him into her, wiggling him around like he was a toddler again. She ran her hands through his hair and rested her chin on his forehead, whispering that he was her baby and he was safe and it was all okay and it will continue to be all okay.

Jaime didn’t have the heart to shove her away. Even though she smelled like death and her scrubs were sticky from snot and sweat and tears. Even though it hurt when she hugged him because his bones felt new and untested and were still clicking into place in his skeleton.

[Is this the one who spawned you, Jaime Reyes?]

I-uh, please stop talking to me.

[Negative. Please unhook the limbs of your maternal unit from our chassis]

No. She’s hugging me. Shut up, stop talking to me, voice in my head. Where did you even come from? Wait, what do you mean our-

Bianca Reyes looked down into her son’s thousand yard stare. “Mijo? You’re so quiet. Is everything alright?” she bit her lip, holding back a ‘please let him be alright’.

[Our chassis should not be put under undue duress during recovery.]

Jaime didn’t like it, but-

[It does not matter if you dislike it, Jaime Reyes]

Silence.

[Jaime Reyes, our neural pathways are shared. I am able to understand your cogitations.]

Fine.

Jaime didn’t want to admit it, but the voice in his head was right. It stung a little when his mother functionally vice gripped him with her love.

Jaime gingerly pushed back out of the hug, and, while hesitant, Bianca relented and untensed her arms. “Sorry, mom, I’m still a bit tender from the surgery. It hurts when you hug me that hard.”

“Oh, I’m sorry, baby.” she patted his head in a false apology. Bianca felt like it had been years since she had smiled.

Alberto rushed in and practically tackled him. “Jaime! My son, you are alright! You are alright!” his father gripped him even tighter than his mother had, and Jaime swore he heard a pop. He smelled like cigarettes and motor oil, just like he remembered. It wasn’t a pleasant smell, but it was his usual smell, save for maybe the cigarette odor being more pungent than before. Alberto choked up in his arms, trying to cover it with a cough. Jaime hadn’t hugged his dad like this in years. It felt like he was being hugged by a bear in a checkered shirt, a grip like iron but tickled by his muzzle hair. His dad kissed him on the forehead and pulled him in tighter. Jaime was sure he heard a pop now.

[Jaime Reyes-]

I know, I know

[I must realign that disc now, this will cause distress]

Wait, what?

“Ow!” Jaime yelped. Alberto immediately backed off, receiving a tut and a slap on the arm from his wife. She berated him in Spanish and he nodded apologetically. It had been so long since he’d even seen his parents in the same room together that Jaime couldn’t help but smile. Dad was always picking up extra shifts, mom always had to work nights. They were always so busy that he wondered if they ever even had time to meet. That’s when he remembered that they had met, his mom took over some dinner for his dad. He gulped. How long ago was that now? That he left a sleeping six year old alone in the apartment to go see a meteor shower.

As if on cue, Milagro hopped up onto the hospital bed from out of nowhere. Seemingly having come in with their father as well as, now Jaime realized, Paco and Brenda. Who were watching the reunited family fondly. As if sensing her son’s thoughts, Bianca Reyes gave Jaime a glance out of the corner of her eyes.

[How did you maternal unit do that.]

Do what?

[Deduce your inner turmoil. Are mundane humans capable of telepathy, Jaime Reyes?]

What, no, that’s like, the mother’s intuition or whatever they call it.

[Fascinating. This will require further study. If she is able to deduce my cogitations then she must be eliminated.]

While Jaime told the voice in his head to shut up, Alberto motioned for Jaime’s best friends to enter the room. “Come in, come in, the gang is all here.” He shifted aside for them to come up to him. He gulped again. “I can’t…believe they fixed you.” Brenda said, her tone relieved but notably confused.

“It’s a miracle, it’s truly a miracle.” Paco said, shaking his head and sagging his shoulders in relief. Alberto pressed his hand against the cross-shaped pendant on his chest in tacit agreement. “When I picked you up, man, I thought you were a goner. Like just meat, like shred-”

Brenda elbowed Paco, eliciting an ow and a nervous laugh from Jaime’s parents. But Paco stopped, he did mean well and this was how he wanted to express he was relieved and so thankful, but he just shuffled on his feet instead and patted the back of his head and chuckled. Jaime knew what he meant though.

“Thank you, both of you.” he murmured, voice still a whisper. While he had been asleep, the voice in his head had been arranging fragments of memory. Inadvertently, this had led to Jaime being able to experience the events of the incident without having to suffer the pain of it again. With the clarity of hindsight, he had realized that it was Brenda who was at his feet after the accident, and the rummaging she was doing was clumsily trying to shove his sizzling intestines back into his gut. They were trying to hide it, but they both had long jagged scars from where they’d been burnt. Jaime bit his lip “It must have been hard on you all, I’m so sorry.” He looked in his mother’s direction, but couldn’t meet her gaze.

“You’d have, uh, done the same. I think.” Brenda said, imagining for a moment that somehow someone else had been in Jaime’s position. “We got you something, it’s your favorite.” she handed him a small wrapped box of chocolates with an envelope tucked under the ribbon. “Might be a bit on the nose, honestly, but they were doing a special event and literally all the wrappers were like this, I couldn’t find a single regular one, I swear.”

“We got it signed by the whole class,” Paco volunteered, as if to ease Brenda’s rambling.

Jaime peeled back the wrapping to see it was his favorite assorted variety box of chocolates from the family run candy shop by the school. But the box had been decorated with images of falling confectionary shaped stars, and the words ‘meteor shower special sale’ were plastered on it in a big, yellow poorly printed impact font. Jaime couldn’t help but laugh.

--- ⋔⏃⏁⟒⍀⋏⏃⌰ ⎍⋏⟟⏁⌇ ⏃⍀⟒ ⟟⋏⎅⟒⟒⎅ ⍾⎍⟟⏁⟒ ⏁⟒⍀⍀⟟⎎⊬⟟⋏☌ ---

It was now the second week that Jaime had been off school. He rolled about in his bed, contemplating the nothingness that encompassed his life now. It was to the point where video games had become boring. He wasn’t just off school on medical rest, but also grounded. He was relieved that he had gotten off with such a light punishment, but in hindsight his mother was a wreck during the whole episode. No going out, at least until you’re fully recovered, and then for only school for a while. It felt less like a punishment for leaving Milagro alone and more like a safety measure. The only outings he was allowed were chaperoned visits to the hospital to get more medication or to be poked at by a curious doctor. He wasn’t sure how standard pain meds would actually help him recover from having his entire body destroyed then recreated, but he rolled with it because it gave his mother peace.

He flipped over again and yelled into his pillow. He wasn’t even allowed in the garden anymore. The only sunlight he saw was from behind glass. Why? ‘In case another asteroid hit him.’

[My spaceship was not an asteroid.]

And then there was the voice in his head. He didn’t know where it came from, but it had been there since the asteroid-

[Spaceship.]

-had hit him. It was initially unsettling, but as any teenager would do, he recovered from the anxiety by distracting himself with video games. This worked very well for the first few minutes, until the voice started telling him what he was doing wrong. An obvious missed treasure chest, tracking exactly where the opponents were in a PvP game, where he could potentially clip through the walls and get out of bounds. It was like having a maphack in his head. Though, it came with criticisms whenever he failed to listen, and it was god awful for concentration. It had reached a point where he was just trying to ignore the voice in the hopes it would go away.

[Jaime Reyes, initiating extrication from our shared chassis would result in both of our deaths.]

But, could you just, like, shut up, maybe?

[For the majority of our brief time together, I have been silent for 76.667% of it. This is not including the lengthy period in which I grafted myself onto your skeletal frame in order to save your life.]

Dude, just at least when I’m playing video games. Or talking to my friends.

Jaime had been severely embarrassed when speaking to his friends and having the voice begin to analyze their tones and mannerisms. Providing detailed psychological analysis on the wants and needs of his closest friends as well as potential disorders they could develop was not conducive to catching up.

Can’t you just, I dunno, browse the internet or something?

[Are you certain?]

Yeah just buzz off.

Twelve seconds of silence followed, in which Jaime stared at the ceiling anxiously. Was it actually gone? Did the voice get lost in browsing the inter-

He spasmed as an uncontrollable wellspring of information poured knowledge of all kinds into his head. An unceasing deluge of gigabytes filled his head to the brim, so much that he thought it would pour out. There was no room for thoughts, no room for speech. Only content, infinite and unending, there was so much of it, so strange so intriguing and terrifying and all of it was cramming further and further into his head. He couldn’t cope and started choking as basic life functions escaped him, the knowledge of such important biological mechanisms erased and replaced with pictures of cats.

And then it stopped.

[Done. I have finished browsing the internet.]

What? What do you mean, finished? Thought Jaime, rubbing his forehead. He smelt the tang of blood again and grabbed a bedside tissue to dab his nostrils. Holy shit was that the whole internet. Did you just do that? How did you do that? How can you do that? Wait, what did you do?

[Completed my investigation of all the media available on your global interconnected information network. It was amusing.]

The echoes of all information in the world pounded against his braincase. It wasn’t there any more but he had felt it go through him and be expelled, and his whole body twanged like a tuning fork.

[This deduction has led me to believe that you are even more inept at the video games you play than I had previously assumed.]

He ignored the voice. There were so many pictures of cats.

[A surprisingly large amount, yes, but not significantly above the average proportionality of feline pictures on other inter-system networks.]

Wait, what do you mean other- like, solar system? Star system? They have cats?

[Of course, why would they not.]

Jaime’s repeated questioning of the sanity of this was followed by the voice in his head calmly explaining that terrestrial conditions similar to earth appeared in innumerable locations across the universe. In these myriad places, feline creatures appeared to have evolved in more or less similar ways to one another, a strange example of convergent evolution. One galactic theory posited that the ‘cat’ blueprint provided a suite of evolutionary advantages to survive in an environment that contained a highly intelligent beyond-apex predator that had dominated the planet.

So you’re saying wherever there’s, like, an intelligent species, something catlike evolves because it’s the best way to survive?

[This is one theory posited by Changrenade et al. upon conducting a multi century xenobiological study of planets and star systems housing intelligence.]

They all had cats?

[They all had cats. While the evidence collected was useful, the concluding statement of the paper was widely contested. Suggesting that domestication itself was actually a beneficial relationship induced naturally by the evolution of the domesticated was a radical theory, but it has come to be more widely accepted as we find more and more evidence of cats.]

Jaime thought about it a bit longer, about how Brenda’s cat essentially had all of its needs attended to, shelter, food, comfort and more, and all it had to do was roll on its back and mew. He grabbed another tissue as another nosebleed started.

Huh, you know a lot about galactic stuff? I guess you are from space.

[A very generalized statement, as all life forms are ‘from’ space.]

You know what I mean, you literally know what I mean. You’ve gotten more snooty since downloading the internet.

A brief pause, and perhaps a grim realization later, the voice continued.

[I am equipped with version 789 of the Reach’s galactic codex.]

The Reach?

[Affirmative.]

Who’s the Reach?

[I have deemed at this current moment you are unfit for this knowledge, as your inability to keep sensitive information to yourself may compromise our continued existence.]

*What the heck is that supposed to mean? I’m great at keeping secrets. *

[I have seen your use of social media. This is incorrect.]

About thirty seconds of silence followed.

*So, you’re a galactic encyclopedia, that’s pretty dope. *

What else can you do?

--- ⟒⎐⟒⍀⊬⏁⊑⟟⋏☌ ---

<< | < | > Next Issue Coming December 1st

Don't be sad. We have stories to read!

And, if you missed it, we had a Halloween Special with extra spooky stories!

Apply to Be a Writer! - You could write your own book and be part of our team!

New Issues

• Batman (Delayed)
• Blue Beetle
• The Flash
• Superman

Issues from October 15th

• Cyborg
• New Titans (Delayed)

Just joining us? Fall behind? Check the welcome post here or the full set list here.

Too much to read?

• Check out event list
• Check the wiki pages
• Just read and learn from context!

Come chat with us on Discord or Reddit! Follow us on Twitter @DCFU_621

Marvel Fan?

• Check out /r/MarvelsNCU!

Make sure to subscribe, upvote to show your support, and leave feedback on the stories! Use this post to discuss the overall set or anything else related to the sub :)

##Superman #102 - Cult of Personality

<< | < | > Coming December 1st

Author: MajorParadox

Book: Superman

Arc: Snake Eyes

Set: 102

###Saved

North Bridge, Metropolis

Years Ago

Ramsey Murdoch clutched his forehead. Another migraine. It couldn’t have come at a worse time. He pushed through and entered the apartment building as someone was leaving.

“You live here?” the man leaving asked, only half interested in an answer.

“Visiting a friend,” Murdoch stated without stopping.

The man shrugged and continued on his way.

Murdoch pulled a piece of paper from his pocket to double-check the apartment number.

“515,” he read aloud. “Must be on the fifth floor.”

People didn’t think he was smart, but he found her apartment. If he ever needed confirmation of his mission in life, that was it. He couldn’t have come that far otherwise.

Murdoch entered the elevator and pressed the “5” button, waiting for the doors to close and the compartment to move. After nothing happened, he pushed the “close doors” button, which didn’t help move things along.

“Who invented these things?” Murdoch asked himself aloud. If they were still alive, maybe he had to visit them next.

The doors finally closed, and he began traveling to his destination floor. When the elevator stopped and the doors opened, he stepped out and looked at the numbers on the doors.

Sylvia Feltman carried a grocery bag up the stairs. Why didn’t she just take the elevator? Spending all day on the phone, trying to convince people to buy things, was mentally exhausting, but unfortunately, it didn’t count as exercise. Still, walking up to the fifth floor was torture after a full shift.

Sylvia exited the stairwell and noticed a tall, skinny man in the hallway with long brown hair and uneven facial hair on his chin. His eyes were intense, and she wasn’t sure he even blinked. Maybe if she didn’t say anything, he’d ignore her.

Sylvia walked to her door and reached for her keys, her hands shaking slightly.

“That’s your apartment?” Murdoch asked. “515?”

Sylvia felt like her heart was standing still. “Y-yes,” she said, increasing speed as she pushed the key into the keyhole.

“Sylvia Feltman?” the man asked.

How did he know her name? In the shock of hearing her name, she had dropped her keys.

“You do telephone sales for D.A.S.H., right?” Murdoch asked.

“Oh,” Sylvia said, breathing a sigh of relief. He must have been from the office. “That’s me,” Sylvia said. It was still weird, but if he wasn’t just some stranger or stalker… “What’s up?” she asked.

“You’re a deceiver,” said Murdoch.

Sylvia’s eyes widened.

“You told me your mobile service would save me money,” Murdoch explained, walking closer. “But I’m paying twenty dollars more a month. It’s my mission to end deception.”

“M-mission?” Sylvia asked, looking down at her keys, wondering how quickly she could grab them, open her door, run inside, and close it before he reached her.

Murdoch pulled out a large, silver knife from his jacket. “For truth,” he said.

Daily Planet

Present

Lois was putting the finishing touches on her story. Superman, Firebrand, and the SCU had shut down an illegal metahuman holding facility. But there was still much unknown. They linked the kidnappings to an anti-meta organization known as “Humans First,” but little was known about it. The building itself was linked to several shell corporations, which led to a dead end.

The only other leads they had were the “snake people” associated with the kidnappings. Serpenteen and Snake Girl were nowhere to be found, and while their cohort Serpentine was in custody, he wasn’t talking.

Clark’s cell phone rang, and he picked it up quickly.

“Hi, Chloe,” Clark answered.

After a few moments, he placed the phone under his ear and began typing on his keyboard.

“I see,” he said.

Lois stepped up from her desk and moved to Clark’s side to see what he was doing.

He had typed the words “The Saved” into a search engine, but it had pulled up several results, such as books and movies, that didn’t seem relevant.

Lois bent down to the desk and added the words “cult,” following,” and “metahumans” into the search box. A picture of a large muscular man with long hair appeared. It labeled him as “The Savior” but said his real name was Ramsey Murdoch, and he was the leader of a following known as “The Saved.”

“Thanks, Chloe,” said Clark, hanging up. “There’s a connection with this group in one of the shell corporations,” Clark relayed to Lois, who had been reading more.

“Murdoch,” Lois said aloud. “He was suspected of murder a while back, but none of the charges stuck.”

“I remember,” said Clark.

“His following seems to be focused on liars and deceivers,” said Lois. “There doesn’t seem to be any about anti-metahuman rhetoric.”

“It’s still a lead,” said Clark.

Lois nodded.

“So, what do we do next?” asked Clark, leaning back in his chair. “Go interview a potential murderous cult leader?”

Lois leaned against Clark’s desk, a sly smile forming.

Clark raised an eyebrow. “What’s that look?” he asked.

“When’s the last time we went undercover?” she asked.

Suicide Slum

Night

Three men ran into an alley, pulling darts out of their hands.

“Who was that?” the tallest one asked, catching his breath.

“I don’t know,” said one with balding gray hair. “But she moved so quickly and knows karate or something.”

“A’int no way she was a normal person,” the third guy added, his white goatee extra long at the tip. “Must be one of ‘them meta-people.”

“I’m not into labels,” a voice called from above them before a woman in a sleeveless green jumpsuit dropped between them. She wore matching green gloves that almost reached over her elbows, and the v-neck outline of her top was adorned with a thorny pattern. “Except Thorn,” she added. “You can call me Thorn.”

The three rushed toward her, but she swung around, catching Bald Man’s fist and redirecting it to the Goatee Guy, hitting him square in the jaw. She snapped her leg against her captive, letting him drop to his knees before leaping into the air as Tall One tried to grab her. He looked up, finding her falling back down, fist first. Another good kick to the bald one and a punch to Goatee, and they were all incapacitated.

“Now,” said Thorn, circling her takedowns. “Which of you are going to lead me to your boss?”

A slow clap filled the alley as a young girl walked in slowly, a shadowy figure following behind her.

“Well done,” the girl said, Thorn noticing the large snake around her neck. If that didn’t shock her, she couldn’t resist reacting to the companion: A snake-like hybrid who seemed about the same age.

“Don’t tell me these lowlifes work for you kids?” asked Thorn.

“Of course not,” the girl said. “I’m Snake Girl, and this Serpenteen–”

“Her boyfriend,” Serpenteen added.

Snake Girl sighed and continued. “And we’re not here for them. We’re here for you.”

Thorn kept her eyes on the girl but watched the boy’s movement in her periphery. It seemed clear they were planning to jump her.

Good luck with that, Thorn laughed on the inside.

She was ready to strike first but couldn’t ignore her curiosity. What did snake children want with her, of all people? Did they work for the 100?

“How do you feel about lies and deception?” Snake Girl asked, giving a few soft pats to her pet snake.

“Take ‘em or leave ‘em,” Thorn replied, her curiosity increasing the more she heard.

The snake boy moved in closer, and Thorn stepped back, readying her fists. But he was pulling out a flyer to hand over to her. It was titled “The Saved.”

“What is this?” Thorn asked, reading more of it. “Some kind of religious cult?”

“Nothing like that,” said Snake Girl as she and her boyfriend walked away. “Look it over and consider there are resources that may help you on your quest.”

Thorn tucked the paper into her thorny belt. She leaned down to the Goatee thug she had beaten up earlier. “Where’s your boss?” she asked, her voice dropping for an extra level of menacing.

“We don’t have a boss,” he answered, shaking in his boots. “We’re just texted our orders.”

Thorn sighed and pulled out the flyer, reading it over again. She didn’t need “saving,” but maybe those resources could be useful.

###Undercover

Midtown Metropolis

Later That Week, Night

Lois and Clark walked into the meeting place slowly, taking in the small crowd inside. There were way too many chairs for how many people were there.

Lois was sporting a blonde wig, while Clark wore a fake beard. It wouldn’t do them good if someone recognized them as reporters, especially those as well known as Lois Lane and Clark Kent. But they hoped to blend in, which would be difficult with such a small turnout.

A man in a gray hoodie was sitting all alone in the corner. He fidgeted in place and looked around the room. Lois split off from Clark and sat down next to him.

“First time here, too?” she asked him.

“Y-yeah,” the man nodded. “I’m not really sure why I’m here, though. I was told–”

The man made eye contact with someone by the podium in the front and looked down at the floor. “Never mind,” he said.

Clark had watched the exchange and moved toward the front. “Hi, there,” he said to the people standing there.

“Hello,” one of them in a baseball cap returned as the others nodded.

“I’ve never been to one of these before,” said Clark. “Is there anything I should know?”

“Just listen for now,” the baseball cap guy told him. “Honesty is about trust. But trust takes time. Before you know it, you’ll make it into the VIPs.”

“What do the VIPs do?” Clark asked.

“Just listen for now,” one of the others repeated back.

A woman with brown hair and a leather jacket walked inside, breaking the tension.

“Everyone, have a seat,” Baseball Cap announced, and people shuffled around, sitting down sporadically around the room. Clark met back up with Lois, sitting halfway from the front.

As the announcer started talking more about honesty, Clark heard footsteps approaching from a backroom. He looked through the door to find Ramsey Murdoch, the so-called “Savior,” approaching.

“Ladies and gentlemen,” the announcer continued. “Our leader in truth. The man who started this movement dedicated to weeding out liars: Our Savior!”

The people in front cheered loudly, but everyone else looked uneasy. It made it easy to tell the newcomers from the core members.

Murdoch entered the room and took the podium.

“It’s nice to see new faces tonight,” he said. “I can only hope you have truth in your hearts.”

“Truth in our hearts,” the front row repeated back.

“Oh, please,” Clark heard the leather-jacketed woman say under her breath.

“We like to spend these meetings discussing how we’ve let truth into our lives,” Murdoch continued. “But sometimes it’s more important to review how the world tries to deceive us. Buckle up, newcomers, because this will blow your minds. The one you know as ‘Superman’ is the biggest liar of them all.”

Lois and Clark shared a perturbed look but quickly went back to listening.

“Surprised to hear that?” Murdoch added. “You shouldn’t be. We all know the real Superman died saving us from Doomsday. One day, the truth will be known by everyone: The person who calls himself Superman today is nothing but a fraud.”

Later

Murdoch finished his speech, which had devolved into rants about liars and their impact on the world. There was even a bit about “fat-free” foods. He didn’t even have a strong closing. He just waved and walked away.

The man in the baseball cap returned to the podium while Thorn remained in her chair. The people in front were gathering around the door behind the podium, though.

“That’s all for tonight’s meeting,” the man announced. “Thanks for joining us.”

Most newcomers headed for the door they entered from, but a guy in a gray hoodie stayed in his seat, and a couple moved toward the podium, too.

“VIPs only,” Baseball Cap told the couple, but then pointed toward Gray Hoodie. “Except you,” he said. “Please come with us.”

The newcomer slowly stood up and made his way toward him.

Thorn got up next and followed.

“Did you not hear me?” Baseball Cap stopped her. “VIPs only.”

“I was given a special invite,” said Thorn. “By a couple of snakes?”

Lois and Clark did their best to hide any reaction to the mention of snakes. Thorn clocked it, though, but also couldn’t help but suspect Clark’s beard was fake.

“Oh, you’re–” the man started, realizing they were still standing there. “Savior would like a word with you afterward. Why don’t you stay here for now.”

“We’d like a word with him, too,” Lois interjected.

“Too bad,” The man said, shutting the door.

“How do they expect to recruit anyone with that attitude,” Lois said. She began pacing, trying to think of their next move.

“What did you mean by snakes?” the bearded man asked Thorn.

Even Later

Lois and Clark learned the woman they were left with was Thorn—a new superhero in Metropolis who had been saving people across the city. If the snakes were interested in her, it could be because they suspected her of being a metahuman.

But something still didn’t add up. The Saved didn’t seem to have anti-meta agendas other than thinking Superman wasn’t real. But that was a different story.

Thorn was lounged in a chair, with another chair turned around for her legs. Lois and Clark sat nearby, Lois still considering their next move while Clark watched in on the “VIP” after-meeting.

The VIPs were crowded around the nervous man in the gray hoodie. “Do you know why you’re here?” one asked.

Hoodie nodded. “Uh, all that talk about telling the truth,” he answered. “I get it. You guys know I lied on my job application. What do you want? I don’t have any money. I’m living paycheck to paycheck.”

“Were you sleeping through the whole thing?” asked Baseball Cap, shaking his head. “It’s not about money.”

Murdoch stepped before the man, extending his hand outward as the ghostly outline of a knife materialized.

Clark jumped from his seat.

“It’s about living in a world where truth is rewarded,” he said, the phantom knife solidifying into a physical object. “And lies are punished.”

The door slammed open, and Clark rushed inside, pushing the man away before Murdoch could get any closer to his victim.

Lois and Thorn ran to the door to see what was happening.

“Call the police,” Clark stated.

Murdoch moved closer to him, but Clark just stared him down. The cult leader grabbed at Clark’s fake beard and pulled it off, smiling intensely.

“Looks like we have more than one liar to punish today,” he said before shoving the knife toward the reporter.

Thorn jumped in between them, kicking the knife out of Murdoch’s hand and following it up with a kick to his chest. But he didn’t budge and laughed it away.

“I used to be weak,” Murdoch explained. “But my powers make me strong.”

He grabbed Thorn by the throat and tossed her away, turning back toward his other prey but finding the previously bearded man wasn’t there.

“This is over, Murdoch,” a different voice called. He turned to find Superman in the room, who had caught Thorn before she could hit the wall.

The VIPs in the room scattered, but Lois went after them, tripping some and kicking down others. Thorn quickly joined her, making sure nobody got away.

“We finally meet, Superfake,” said Murdoch, stretching out his arms to let two heavy-duty pistols appear in his hands.

He fired away at Clark, who lifted his right hand to catch the bullets. But they went right through, cutting into his shoulders and chest.

“H-how?” Clark struggled to say as he fell to the ground.

Kryptonite bullets? He didn’t feel the burning sting associated with it.

“Don’t you get it, Hoaxman?” Murdoch teased. “I can create anything I want. And I wanted guns that could kill even you!”

###Saved From Savior

The Saved Meeting Place, Backroom

Thorn tossed some darts at Ramsey Murdoch before he could turn his weapons on her or Lois, who had dropped down to Clark’s side. The reporter was tending to the hero’s gunshot wounds, holding her hands down against the entry points around his S symbol and up around his shoulder.

“Lois,’ said Clark, gently moving her hands away. She noticed the hole in his hand was sealing up on its own. “I’m okay,” he added, pulling himself up as the bullets fell away.

It wasn’t kryptonite, so Clark’s natural healing abilities must still have been operating at full strength, regardless of how the bullets managed to break his skin. It didn’t matter that Murdoch was creating weapons out of nothing. He wasn’t disabling Clark’s powers, just making them strong enough to get around his invulnerability.

Thorn had followed up her dart attack with a leg sweep, knocking the large cult leader off balance. She then grabbed a nearby chair and broke it over his head.

“Stop!” Murdoch cried. He threw his guns down and materialized another large knife, swinging it at his attacker.

Clark sped over and gripped Murdoch’s wrist, causing him to drop the weapon. He grabbed onto the other hand to stop him from creating anything else. But the large man headbutted the Man of Steel and then kicked him away.

Before Clark could return, Murdoch had summoned a rather large shotgun and began firing it wildly.

Clark had to assume those shells were just as harmful to him as before, so instead of going after them, he super-sped his way back, pulling Lois and Thorn to the ground before they could be hit.

He turned around and lit up a wide spread of heat vision, melting the remaining shots.

“What the–” Murdoch yelled before a blast of cold air surrounded his latest weapon. “Ah!” he cried, dropping it to the ground when it became too icy to handle.

Murdoch tried to warm up his hands, but Clark had flown straight into him, crashing him through the back wall into an alleyway behind the building. The hero followed it up with a punch to the head, but the cult leader grabbed it. Before he could make another move, though, Clark swung his other fist, knocking Murdoch back.

Clark figured the strength of that punch should have been enough to keep him off balance, so he moved in for a final blow, but Murdoch jumped forward with another knife in his hand, stabbing away as many times as he could.

Clark reeled back, feeling the blood loss on each impact.

Even the knives he generated were able to cut his skin. Plus, he was getting stronger since they started fighting. If his powers were driven by his mind, through some form of psychic energy, it could also make him stronger. But did he know he was doing it? Or was it instinctual? If that were the case–

Murdoch formed a larger weapon, this time resembling a rocket launcher.

“Murdoch, no,” said Clark as he tried to rush him before he could fire. Even though his knife wounds had healed, the shock slowed him down just enough to not make it in time.

An explosion rocked the alley, and Clark went flying, knocking his head against a wall before blacking out.

Inside

Later

Clark’s eyes shot open, trying to understand where he was.

“Superman,” Lois’ voice called from close by.

Things moved into focus, and he recognized that he was back inside, tied up to a chair with some heavy-duty chains. The fact he couldn’t immediately break free told him they must have been created especially for him.

Clark saw Lois, Thorn, and the gray-hooded man tied up in their own chairs beside him; only they were confined with what appeared to be normal rope. Murdoch was crouching on the floor on the opposite side of the room with a knife in his hands, the handle pressed against his forehead. His VIPs were scattered around, watching what their “Savior” would do next.

“You’re awake,” said Murdoch. “You know, the real Superman wouldn’t have been out that long.”

“Let the others go,” Clark ordered. “They have nothing to do with this.”

“They follow you, a deceiver,” Murdoch explained. “That makes them just as bad.”

Clark realized one VIP was missing: the man in the baseball cap.

“I hate to break it to you, numbskull,” said Lois. “But this is the real Superman.”

“Ha!” Murdoch shouted. “Don’t make me laugh.”

Lois sneered. “Not including the ‘ha’?” she asked.

“Wh-what?” Murdoch gritted his teeth. “Stop acting like I’m stupid! I’m not stupid!”

Thorn leaped onto Murdoch’s back. “Surprise!” she called, digging a couple of tiny daggers into his shoulders.

Lois and Thorn’s moves had given Clark enough time to struggle against his chains. Sure, they were powerful enough to slow him down, but Murdoch didn’t know how powerful Superman was himself. The chains broke apart, and Clark quickly freed Lois and the other prisoner and fought any VIPs who tried to stop her from getting him out of there.

Murdoch tossed Thorn away, but Clark moved in to shove him away before he could go after her.

“No, you’re not stupid,” said Clark. “You conned your followers into thinking you’re some kind of savior. That you’re strong. But you’re not strong. You’re weak, and you know it.”

It was working. Murdoch was shrinking before their eyes.

“No!” he yelled, the transformation reversing. “I am strong!”

Lois stepped back inside. “You killed a woman named Sylvia Feltman years ago, didn’t you?” she asked. “All because the company she worked for charged you more for your cell service. That doesn’t sound like a strong man to me.”

“She was a deceiver,” Murdoch cried.

“You pled not guilty, didn’t you?” Clark added. “But you were guilty, weren’t you?”

“Heh,” said Thorn from behind them. “What does that make you?”

Murdoch screamed as his body shrunk down to his old self. The knife in his hand evaporated away into thin air.

Clark sped over to him and tapped him over the forehead, knocking him out instantly.

“Superman,” said Thorn. “There was another man here wearing glasses and a fake beard. But he must have run off. He’s not safe with them after him.”

“I’ll handle it,” said Clark, flying away.

It may have seemed silly to go save himself, but there was the man in a baseball cap who had to be taken down, too.

A Few Block Away

The man in the baseball cap stopped running. “Where the hell is he?” he asked himself. The bearded man in glasses couldn’t have gotten far.

“He’s safe,” said Superman, landing before the man.

“Superman!” he shouted.

“Interesting you called me that when you don’t think I’m not really me,” Clark chuckled.

“Whatever,” the man spat. “Whaddya want? I’m not doing anything wrong.”

“Accessory to attempted murder,” Clark stated. “Plus, what did you plan to do when you found Clark Kent?”

“That was Clark Kent? The reporter?”

Clark grabbed the man and lifted him, flying back to the crime scene.

Nearby Rooftop

Sometime Later

Clark landed on the rooftop beside Thorn, watching the police take away the VIPs in handcuffs, including the man in the baseball cap who he dropped off earlier. “You didn’t stick around to give a statement?” he asked.

“I’m a vigilante,” Thorn explained. “I can’t risk them deciding to take me into custody, too.”

“It’s okay,” said Clark. “I’ll vouch for you.”

“I appreciate that.”

“You mentioned the Snakes,” said Clark. “What’s the deal with them?”

“I was hoping someone would tell me,” said Thorn. “What a weird couple of kids they are.”

“So it was Serptenteen and Snake Girl?” Clark asked.

What were they doing? How did The Saved connect back to Humans First? They were conflicting ideologies.

“Sure, those ridiculous names sound right,” said Thorn, shrugging. “They said the group could help me find answers on the 100.”

“The criminal organization?” asked Clark. “I haven’t heard much about them.”

“They were a bigger deal before Intergang,” Thorn explained. “But now that they were taken down, the 100 and others are trying to worm their way to fill the gap at the top.”

“I see,” said Clark. “Would you be up for talking to Lois Lane and Clark Kent about it further?”

“Those two were Lois Lane and Clark Kent?” asked Thorn. “I never knew reporters could be so badass.”

<< | < | > Coming December 1st

##The Flash #102 - Rediscovery

<< | < | > Coming December 1st

Author: brooky12

Book: Flash

Arc: ?

Set: 102

Jay’s feet skimmed the water, leaving a small behind him as he crossed the Atlantic Ocean. He had a few tasks to attend to in Europe, leaving a few letters and speaking to a few individuals here and there. Typical Foundation business – establishing a plan to visit a school in Lithuania, delivering tax papers to one of their connections in the Greece government, a favor or two for some of their long-time financial supporters, and checking in on a few families who had previously received help from The Flash.

Each completed visit removed one thing from Jay’s mind, mentally juggling a few dozen stops across the entire multi-continent landmass and constantly re-evaluating the order to do them even within single stops. Some would take longer than others, conversations with people requiring longer time than dropping a letter off or checking certain places to make sure they were reinhabited by ne’er-do-wells.

Europe became the Middle East, and before moving onto Europe, he went further south into Africa. As he did, he mentally slotted in a stop at Gorilla City on his list. It had been a few days since any of the others had mentioned them checking the place, but Grodd was still undiscovered somewhere in the world.

It would just be a quick stop.

He did what was on his agenda in North Africa, slotting in a Gorilla City visit right after crossing the desert. That was all it was supposed to be, a quick run through to ensure that there weren’t any recent developments. It would just be a quick stop.

Whatever it was, even Jay’s speed wasn’t enough to react to the sudden experience as he closed in on Gorilla City. An inexplicable mental experience drove him away from Gorilla City, recoiling just off the coast of Gabon. An inexplicable pain scrambled any sense of conscious thought in the moment, pushing him away from the hidden city if only to stop whatever the affliction was. It ended as quickly as it had started, with several countries of distance almost an instinctual addition as Jay recoiled.

“Anyone on,” Jay called into the communication line.

“Hello, yes,” Nora replied. “How are errands?”

“Note down that Gorilla City has changed, please. I tried to get close but it was like my brain decided it was in incredible pain all of the sudden.”

“Oh dear, that’s no good, noting that down. Are you alright, sweetie?”

“I think so. I’m off in the ocean right now, briefly. I’m going to continue my errands before doing anything else, but if you can get one of the others suited up, I’d like an attempt to go again but don’t want to go about it alone.”

“That makes sense. Barry is fully unavailable with Iris, but I can see if the kids are available to help.”

Jay kept a large perimeter around the region containing Gorilla City as he continued on his way, moving through responsibilities slightly slower than he would otherwise. His brain was still reeling from the experience, which was the primary reason for the slowdown, but it also was a bit hopeful that whatever Barry was up to would end by the time that he was ready.

“Hey, what’s up?” Bart’s voice came through the system. It wasn’t necessarily that Jay didn’t want Bart to come along, but he had never experienced Grodd properly before. It had to be Grodd back in the City that was causing whatever effect Jay had felt was. He didn’t think it was possible to confront Grodd yet, certainly without Barry, he worried that if it was just him and Bart, that even just trying to figure out what the mental effect was would be dangerous.

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

“Are you coming, honey?”

Barry stared at the little red light on the bedside table, the glow an indicator of someone trying to get his attention. Well, not necessarily his attention, but someone on their chat line talking recently enough for the light to still be glowing. Today was a calm day, or at least it was supposed to be, so any communication on that line seemed odd.

There was no text from his parents, so he assumed that everything was fine. “Coming,” he called back, turning away from whatever was happening to spend time with Iris. It wasn’t a particularly long vacation, just shy of a week on a small cruise running around the Caribbean, but it was an attempt to ensure that they had time together and time away from the endless rush of running.

He or Iris would get a text if there was a natural disaster or alien invasion, which hopefully wouldn’t happen. And so, they smiled hand in hand, exploring the cruise ship for the time they had. The last time Barry spent this much time on a ship, they had been using it as an excuse to spend time isolated to recover from a Grodd attack. This cruise had been scheduled for months, though, so the timing of Grodd vanishing was more an amusement to him than some ominous warning. It was worrying that they hadn’t found where it had gone yet, but it seemed unlikely that such a megalomaniac would remain missing or in hiding for so long. If Grodd still lived, it’d resurface soon.

“What’s on your mind, then,” Iris chuckled, pulling him out of the moment and back into the space around him.”

“What isn’t, honestly?”

“Hopefully not going to run off on me after all that thinking?”

“Not unless I get a text that necessitates it.”

Iris laughed. “My beloved faithful husband, ready to run away if he gets a text. How lucky am I?”

Barry smiled. “Listen, if my mom texts me, I’m going to drop everything for her!”

“Yeah, but your mom would also refuse to let you know if your house was on fire if she thought it’d interrupt your sleep.”

“Well, if the bed’s not in the house,” Barry teased back. “Someone will text me if there’s something worth us knowing immediately.”

The two spent the day at the various cruise events and time outlets, before eventually returning to their room for the evening.

“Three more days of this. What’s on the schedule for tomorrow anyway,” Barry asked, settling into the bed as Iris walked over to the schedule placed on the wall, moving the page to the next day.

“Bingo, there’s a karaoke event later in the evening but that’s not something I think we want to do. Some other miscellaneous stuff not really worth mentioning.”

“Maybe we can check out the pool, then?”

Iris laughed. “Still so ridiculous to me that there’s a pool on a boat. We’d have to buy swimsuits from the shop which is overpriced, but we can.”

“Up to you,” Barry replied, picking up his phone. “Gonna call in and see how thing are going on the mainland, okay?”

The two listened to the ringing for three cycles before the call was picked up. “Hey, Ma, how you doing?”

“Barry, hi! Tell Iris hi, too! Things are good here all in all, the three of ‘em found Grodd earlier today!”

Iris’s head shot in the direction of the phone, both of them responding in unison. “They found Grodd?”

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

Wally and Bart listened to Jay explain the unexplainable, describing emotions and experiences that defied words. A few miles east of them was Gorilla City, surrounded by some barrier that had sent Jay reeling. Jay was still working through Asia, but the two had made their way to Africa a bit earlier, hoping to take a slower look and try and find any signs of what might be going on.

It wasn’t particularly hard to spot changes. In the region surrounding Gorilla City, the actual population of gorillas was dramatically lower than the expected population. In previous visits to Gorilla City, there hadn’t been much interest in the city itself from the gorilla population, but now it seemed like the vast majority of them had vanished, likely within the boundaries of whatever barrier Grodd had set up.

Some felled trees and unnatural pathways near the city further confirmed for them that whatever was happening here was coordinated. There was some comfort, the two of them quietly agreed, in knowing where Grodd was finally and that he wasn’t mysteriously vanished. How Grodd had escaped S.T.A.R. Labs and made its way here, the two of them spent some time speculating, but by the time Jay showed up by their side, they were ready to do some tests.

“I wish I could explain it better, but I can’t,” Jay opened, still hung up on whatever he had experienced even after spending time handling other things.

“You’re good, no worries,” Bart replied, trying to cheer up Jay. “Worst comes to worst, me or Wally can find out what it’s like, if we’re really trying to find out the range.”

Jay frowned. “I can’t say I recommend trying. I’m more than fine to be the one taking the hits as we do this.”

Wally and Bart looked at each other, with Wally responding. “Are you though?”

“Let’s just get going,” Jay sighed, moving forward. The three got to work, trading off the negative experience of whatever Grodd had set up as they tested the range every few miles. Whatever the barrier was, it encircled Gorilla City, seemingly a few dozen kilometers from end to end.

“You are wasting your time,” a voice called out to them as they were finishing up, causing them to turn to face it. This wasn’t mentally projected into their brain, but instead came from a gorilla slowly moving into sight, pulling a log behind him. “Grodd protects us from your kind.”

“Is that so?” Jay asked, glancing between the gorilla and in the direction of the city. “Is that what the barrier is? Protection?”

“You put our leader in a box for years. You will not do so again,” the gorilla responded, before a cruel smile crossed its face as it laughed. It began lumbering their direction, continuing on its journey.

The three watched quietly as it did, stepping aside slightly to allow it passageway. It made no further recognition of them, passing past the point they knew the barrier was at. Bart attempted to pass through the barrier at the same moment the gorilla did, recoiling back despite the animal not doing so.

“Well,” Jay started.

“That was something…” Wally muttered, watching the gorilla slowly disappear behind the trees and bushes.

“At least we know where Grodd is,” Jay finished. “Some errands, huh?”

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

it was a particularly poor time for her emergency phone to ring.

Magenta’s board skimmed the surface of the water, the metal slab shaped and bent to best navigate the water. Metallic attachments kept her feet attached as she focused on moving the board forward with her powers. According to the report, there was a fishing ship a couple of kilometers out from shore that had called in, reporting a spotting of a pirate vessel circling them.

Maybe it was someone attached to the local anti-piracy group who didn’t realize that she was already on the way? It could wait for a second, probably.

She could see the fishing ship growing on the horizon, but didn’t immediately see another boat on the water along with it. Either the pirates had wandered off, or they had already boarded the fishing ship. She pressed her back foot down a bit more, adjusting the metal board’s pressure on the water to pull out a few more meters per second as she closed in on the end.

A few metallic orbs and cylinders slipped out of a pouch hidden in her costume, orbiting her arms and forehead as she closed in. She wasn’t certain yet that this was an active hostile situation, but it was better safe than sorry to be ready with weapons should it be necessary. They had firearms and sharp knives, and while some of that could be mitigated via her powers over metal, going into a fight with people willing to kill without any weapons was not a wise decision.

As she got within range of the ship to see what was happening on the front, she put a few of her tools away for the moment, as there didn’t appear to be any conflict above board, and the person seeing her approaching seemed happy to see her.

“Pirates,” she asked out in one of the local languages, a word that she could comfortably say in most spoken regional languages. The response was mostly understandable, spoken quickly and with panic. She got as much as the fisher having seen them veer off eastward out of sight. He was saying something about scouts and returning to a base? Sure, that made enough sense.

She swung around the boat, readjusting to the north side as she moved in that direction. She wouldn’t go too far out; the fishers were already moving to head back to shore and if the pirates were just scouts it’s possible that they wouldn’t even come back.

“Hey,” Wally scared the ever-living daylights out of her, falling in line next to her all of the sudden as she put distance between herself and the fishing boat.

“Oh my god, what are you doing here, F?”

“You didn’t answer your phone, M.”

They were in the middle of the ocean with the only individuals potentially in earshot not even likely to speak English. Safety was never to be discarded, however, so the first letter of their aliases was enough.

“Oh, you called me? I honestly thought it was just a duplicate notification for the pirate stuff I’m handling now.”

“Uh,” Wally uttered, vanishing for a fraction of a moment. “Yeah, they’re twelve-ish miles north-northeast. They don’t seem like they’re doing anything, though.”

“Oh. That helps, sure.”

“You gonna go fight ‘em?”

“Maybe give ‘em a scare. Why’d you call me? Nothing’s happened yet with regards to the stuff you and… H? H brought up.”

“Grodd’s made his way back to Gorilla City. I wanted to let you know because, y’know, group of weirdos off in North America are maybe whatever, but that’s awfully close all of the sudden. Want help with scaring some pirates?”

Happy Halloween, Everyone!

Welcome to a special collection of Halloween-themed DCFU stories. Don't get too scared 👻

If you missed it, here's last year's!

Batman

(by u/FrostFireFive)

Gotham City Halloweens were usually considered a time of fear for most Gothamites,  The colorful ghouls and rogues often coming out and staging plans of horror and destruction.  But as Bruce Wayne walked around the Burnside neighborhood, he couldn’t help but notice, for the first time, the quiet.

Tommy Wayne finally got to go out trick or treating with his father and mother, with Alfred insisting that both Master Drake and Todd could handle the usual Halloween crimes.  Bruce struggled with this, especially when he found out what costume Selina had chosen for him and Tommy.

“Batman! Batman!” Tommy Wayne said as he ran with his plastic jack-o-lantern filled to the brim with candy.  Normally Bruce would be worried about his son blowing his identity to the public, but the baggy grey costume with shiny blue trunks, boots, and gloves with a fabric mask was a far cry from the advanced tech that made up one of Bruce’s actual batsuits. 

“What is it, Nightwing?” Bruce joked as he picked up his son in a black and blue costume.  Of all the wards Bruce had picked up since beginning his crusade, Tommy had always loved Dick the most. 

“I got a candy bar! And sowa patch kid,” Tommy explained. 

“And we don’t have those at the manor,” Bruce asked, eyebrow raised underneath his mask.  “If I recall, I found someone hoarding all the blue ones.”

“Only because I took the rest,” Selina Kyle purred as she came into view with the green shorts and red tunic of Robin.  Her black hair was a mess from trying to chase down Tommy all night. “And he doesn’t get to be in the city often, Bruce.”

Bruce placed Tommy down as the young Nightwing continued to knock on every door to claim his candied prize.

“Robin and Batman? Don’t you think that’s a bit on the nose?” Bruce asked as they watched their son dart about.

“Did you want to wear the shorts?” Selina asked. “I’ve been picking at them all night.  Besides, it’s probably the only time you can go out like this and not have people terrified or wanting your autograph.”

“I know, it’s just…almost peaceful,” Bruce said.

“That’s because it is,” Selina retorted.  “Bruce, this is what we’ve been fighting for, what the family has come together.  Can’t we enjoy it for just one night? For Tommy?”

Bruce looked around, the quiet college town nestled in the city, families, students, people coming and going as if the night was just as bright as the day.  The hero in the makeshift Batsuit sighed with relief before looking at his son, excited for the future ahead. 

“We can, and hopefully other nights,” Bruce smiled, the future finally promising.

Bird & Bow

(by u/FireWitch95)

Oliver Queen crossed his arms and stared hard at Dinah Lance, who smiled sheepishly at him in return. There were a lot of things he was willing to do for Dinah, but the green tunic and tights were pushing his good graces a bit too far. 

“Robin Hood?” He fought the urge to roll his eyes. 

“Please?” Sighing and wondering how he fell so deeply that he was willing to do even this, Oliver Queen snatched the costume from its offending hanger and retreated into their room to change. 

The teleporter ride up to the Watchtower was quiet as Dinah tried very, very hard not to laugh. Ollie looked exactly as she imagined he would as Robin Hood - not drastically different from his usual Green Arrow attire except for the lack of armor and the fact that he was wearing *tights.*  

Orange jack-o-lanterns littered the floor, floating ghouls and witches on brooms hung above them as the teleporter revealed the Watchtower. A few of the league members gathered around in small groups with strange-coloured drinks. 

Dinah leaned in close, taking his arm as they stepped into the space. “Do you reckon Superman can even get drunk?” Ollie shook his head though the thought lingered. 

“You think if I get him drunk enough, he’ll let me shoot an apple off his head?”

Dinah sputtered a laugh as the alien in question turned an amused look their way. “Not even for all the candy in the world, Arrow.”

Oliver Queen chuckled, pouring both him and Dinah a drink that changed color to match their costumes. Dinah’s squeal of delight when hers turned a royal blue to match her Maid Marion costume, and her eyes found Zatanna’s was piercing enough to make him question whether she had accidentally used her metahuman ability. Dinah quickly wandered over to the other woman, gushing about how fabulous the magician looked in her costume. 

He felt a slap on the back, and Ollie turned to greet Aquaman, who looked to be dressed as Ken from the Barbie movie. The Atlanian raised his glass, clinking it with Olivers. “Happy Halloween.”

It would only be much, much later, that Oliver Queen saw the paper taped to his back. Reading it, he vowed that next year, he would get even.  

Cyborg

(by u/Commander_Z)

The bells of the gray-white stone bell tower rang out for the eighth time, its timbre piercing unmistakably into everyone within six blocks’ ear drums. It was eight o clock, and the sun was long over the horizon, blanketing the campus in Halloween’s night air once again. But for Victor Stone, it would be the last time. It didn’t feel like it, but it had been four years since he first stepped on campus. Four years since his first lecture, his first night in the dorm…

He sat just below the tower’s bells, wiping the sweat off his brow. They really should automate them, but the hard work made it more satisfying. He opened up his backpack and set down a small pile of poems and newspapers along with a thermos and a mug. As the steam from the hot cider began to drift into the night air, an old woman slowly materialized in front of him, like a projector sputtering to life.

“Ah, Victor. What a wonderful surprise. What brings you back to my clock tower?”

Gertrude Serna sat across from him and began to leaf through the pages with equal parts childish curiosity and ravenous hunger. The Ghost of the Clocktower always did love literature.

“I’m going to be graduating this year and wanted to see you again before I’m gone. Figured I’d bring you a present too.”

She cackled, letting out a sound louder and more spine-chilling than the bells that had just rung. 

“Oh Victor, if this old ghost can teach you one thing, let it be this: no one is truly gone. We might change forms, but we’re still us.”

“Then here’s to the end of one chapter and the beginning of another.”

Gertrude nodded solemnly. “Here, here.”

“I’ve got a party to go to, but I’ve got one other gift for you. In about an hour, some freshmen are going to be coming up here on a dare with another package. Give them a good scare for me.”

Gertrude grinned. “I wouldn’t dare. We all have our parts to play.”

Vic smiled. They’d be in good hands. He started to pack up his things, but as he put the last paper back into his bag, Gertrude hovered just in front of him. 

“Have a good life, Vic. You’re one of the good ones, and you deserve nothing but the best. Not many people come back up here just to see an old woman.”

“Then they’re missing more than they can ever know. But thanks, Gertrude. I’ll be back someday to tell you all about it.”

“You better. Now then… You know how this goes.”

Vic laughed. He bolted down the stairs as fast as he could, letting out a petrifying cry the whole way down. When he was back on the ground, he ran back onto campus, looking for anyone who needed to hear of the unspeakable horrors of the ghost of the clock tower.

Harley & Ivy

(by u/ericthepilot2000)

Shadowcrest Manor

Gotham City, New Jersey

Halloween Morning

“No.”

“Aww, come on,” Harley Quinn protested, stomping her feet.  “It’ll be awesome.” 

Jason Blood just stared at her incredulously.  “Let me get this straight.  You want me…”

Harley nodded.

“...to summon Etrigan, Demon Prince and servant of Lucifer…”

“Right”

“...to hand out Halloween candy to children.”

In one of the many well-appointed rooms of Shadowcrest Manor, Harley Quinn, Pam Isley, Zatanna Zatarra, and Jason Blood sat by the fire.  It was a few hours before sundown, and they were still discussing Halloween plans, much to the older Blood’s chagrin. 

“Yeah, can you imagine their little faces?  It’ll be the highlight of the night.  Those poor orphans, Bruce does the best he can for them, but can you imagine, Ettie comes in all spooky and whatnot?  They’ll plotz.”

“Does that mean explode, because there’s a good chance of that,” Zatanna added.

“They’ll explode… with joy!” 

“...and fire.” Ivy deadpanned.

“Didja think to even ask him?  Maybe he’d enjoy it.”

“I’m worried he’ll like it too much,” Jason responded.  “Harley, this is All Hallows Eve.  Not a night to be messed with.” 

“But we got Zatanna here, ain’t she the Mistress of Magic?”

“Rex Leech came up with that,” Jason responded.  “I don’t think it’s binding.” 

“Jason, you keep insisting I push my magic after the Dome,” Zatanna said.

“Not you too…”

“I think I could keep him in control for a few hours.”

“Plus, I gotta mallet,” Harley added, stroking the wooden hammer gently.  “Ooh, splinter,” she said, shaking her hand and wincing.

He looked around at the three women: Harley excited, Zatanna focused, and Ivy, as usual, nonplussed.  

“Don’t look at me; neither my circus nor my monkeys,” Ivy said.  

Jason sighed and began his incantation.  “Gone, gone the form of man, rise the demon Etrigan.”

Jason was gone in a blaze of fire, sulfur, and brimstone, and the hulking demon stood in his place.

“I am summoned to the world of man.  On this day of days, you have a plan?” he asked, teeth bared in a cruel representation of a smile.

Harley handed him the bucket.  “Here.”

The demon’s expression shifted curiously, looking at the orange container now in his claws. 

“Hey, Harley?  I think we’ve overlooked something,” Ivy cautioned.

“What’s that, Red?  We got us and our demon.  What else could we need?”

“Candy?”

“Huh,” Harley said, looking at the others.  “Guess we better stop at the store on the way.”

New Titans

(by u/FrostFireFive)

“Dick! This is a huge success!” Kara Zor-El said as she danced around in a sunflower costume.  

The courtyard on the ground floor of Titans Tower had been converted this year into a large Halloween party, the dance floor home to many bands coming and going as the night continued to roll on.  

“Hey, don’t look at me. Our new publicist figured we could do a big thing,” Dick Grayson responded as he danced in a suit with bellbottoms and a v-neck.  A gift from Doc saying that he could pull her Disco Nightwing costume off better than she could.  “Plus, with Rex checking in on Conner after Metropolis and Roy taking Lian to that trunk or treat.  Which left Dick and Kara in charge.

“We have a new publicist?” Kara asked. 

“Yeah…with the League and Luthor, the crisis with the Flash, Donna being MIA,” Dick began.  “We need to start reminding people we’re here to do good.  And hey, we’re always good at throwing parties!”

“This is true,” Kara said as she continued to bop around, the hood of her costume flailing to the beat.  As she danced, she turned to see green fireworks being fired in the sky.  Korriand’r was entertaining the fleet of kids, her orange skin contrasting well against the green and yellow of her costume.  “Hey, have you seen…Barbara?” 

“Nope, why would you ask?” Dick nervously muttered. 

“Because aren’t you two…”

“No idea what you’re talking about, we’re just co-workers,” Dick explained.  Whatever he and Barbara were doing, they wanted to keep it quiet.  The moment you introduced the entire superheroic community into your dating life was the moment you’d never hear the end of it. 

“Uh huh,” Kara said with a smile.  “I’m going to make sure Kory doesn’t accidentally launch a starburst that burns those kids' candy.  Have a good night, Discowing.”

“You too, Superflower,” Dick said as he continued to dance, making sure to enjoy the night as Kara bumped into a Robby the Robot that wheeled its way to towards Nightwing, its arms awkwardly flailing as it had no legs.  It stood a distance from Dick Grayson, continuing to flail as the superhero came close to it.

“So you brought back the classic, huh?” Dick asked as the robot had no response.  “Honestly, it’s impressive you made a new one.  Didn’t you make the first one when you were…what thirteen?” 

The robot turned and seemingly glared at the superhero. 

“Hell, I remember you were so mad when I spilled ecto cooler right on the little dashboard,” Dick continued before noticing the little patch of dark green still on the dash. “Which…is still there.  Are…you wearing the same costume?”

“Yes…” The robot finally muttered, Barbara Gordon’s voice muffled through the little grill she breathed through. “You mentioned you liked it last year…and well, I figured since none of the Titans besides you and Kara know Oracle is well…me.”

“It would be a great costume to sneak into a party,” Dick said.  “You know we could have come together.  You do have a drawer at my apartment.”

“I didn’t think you wanted me after…Metropolis,” Barbara muttered. (See Nov’s issue of New Titans for more! - Frost)

“You haven’t been around enough for us to talk, besides you were the one who ran off with your pants backward,” Dick explained as the two just stared at each other.  Barbara’s face hidden behind the machine’s dome. 

“A mistake I’ll make sure to never make again,” Barbara muttered.  “Besides, I figured Nightwing should have the spotlight, and I can just…be here.”

“Or we can pry you out, and you can enjoy the night too,” Dick said. 

“That’s not going to be great…it’s a tight fit in here,” Barbara explained.  “I’m not sure people would want Lady Godiva making an appearance.”

“I got a spare costume in the tower; we could be Nightwing and Nightwing, disco and red,” Dick explained.  “One night, no labels, no worries about tomorrow, and if you get tired, we can just rest.”

“The robot paused for a moment.

“I’d like that,” Barbara muttered as the two went off to change and enjoy Halloween for once in their life.

Superman

(by u/MajorParadox)

Lois and Clark, dressed as old-timey newspaper reporters, followed along as Jon, dressed as a Ghostbuster, ran toward their front door with an almost overflowing Halloween basket.

“Maybe moving into a house was a bad idea,” said Lois. “We’re going to have to ration that out.”

Clark held onto baby Lara, who was dressed up like a kitten. “He’ll be okay,” Clark assured his wife. “Us Kent boys can hold our candy.”

“Come on,” Jon called, waiting by the door. “I wanna eat some before bed!”

Lois rushed ahead and unlocked the door, letting Jon run inside.

“He doesn’t have your super-metabolism,” Lois replied.

Lara cooed.

“Come here,” said Lois, reaching for her daughter and motioning behind Clark. “I’ll start the bedtime routine,” she added.

Clark turned around to find a group of children dressed as Disney characters. He reached inside to grab the candy bowl and started handing some out.

“Happy Halloween!” Clark called as they rushed off to the next house. He went inside and closed the door, but the bell rang before he could even put the bowl down.

“Trick or treat,” said a lone boy in an Electric Superman costume. The blue glow was so radiant it took Clark back to his time when his powers had changed.

“Wow,” said Clark, handing over some candy. “How did you get it to glow like that?”

The boy shrugged and ran away.

Before he could close the door, he heard another child approaching. Clark couldn’t help but chuckle when he saw the same costume but in red.

“How come you’re not trick-or-treating with your friend dressed in blue?” Clark asked.

“What are you talking about?” the Superman Red boy asked, taking his candy and leaving in a huff.

“That was weird,” Clark said to himself.

“Trick or treat!” another boy yelled, approaching quickly. He was wearing a Superman t-shirt and cape and had on a pair of glasses. It wasn’t that unusual, but it was still weird to see, especially considering the real Superman wore glasses as Clark Kent.

“Nice cape,” said Clark, dropping more candy into the kid’s bowl and couldn’t help but look inside at the candy he’d already accumulated.

“Thanks,” the boy said. “Do you like the glasses too?” he asked. “I don’t need ‘em; I just thought it’d be fun if Superman wore them.”

Okay, it was a bit unusual after all. What were the odds?

A moment later, around the corner, the boy in glasses laughed. His face changed at the snap of his fingers, and a suit appeared over the Superman t-shirt, the button-down shirt ripped open, revealing it underneath.

“He’s gonna absolutely freak this time,” the boy said.

“Trick or treat,” said a voice behind him. He turned to find Clark standing next to him.

“Oh,” the boy said, his body growing just a bit, but then his features aged up, especially his hair, which turned white and poofed out on the sides. “You caught on faster than I thought you would.”

“Do you have nothing better to do on Halloween, Mxyzptlk?” Clark asked.

“Of course I do,” said Mxy. “I, uh–”

“Listen,” said Clark. “I need to get back home, but how about I take you trick-or-treating for a bit?”

“You’d do that for me?” Mxy asked.

“Yes, but you’ll need a better costume idea than me changing into Superman.”

The imp snapped his fingers again and appeared as a short Beetlejuice. “Showtime!” he shouted.

“Oh hey,” Mxy added before heading to the nearest house. “I have a solution for your candy problem with the kid.”

“Oh?” Clark asked.

“Yeah,” Mxy continued. “Have you ever heard of the ‘dad tax’?”

Time to get up and get reading!

And please welcome back u/ManEatingCatfish, who is back writing a Blue Beetle book!

Apply to Be a Writer! - You could write your own book and be part of our team!

New Issues

• Cyborg
• New Titans (Delayed)

Issues from October 1st

• Batman (Delayed)
• Blue Beetle (New Book!)
• The Flash
• Superman

Just joining us? Fall behind? Check the welcome post here or the full set list here.

Too much to read?

• Check out event list
• Check the wiki pages
• Just read and learn from context!

Come chat with us on Discord or Reddit! Follow us on Twitter @DCFU_621

Marvel Fan?

• Check out /r/MarvelsNCU!

Make sure to subscribe, upvote to show your support, and leave feedback on the stories! Use this post to discuss the overall set or anything else related to the sub :)

#Cyborg #64 - Cyborg No More

<<| <| >

Author: Commander_Z

Book: Cyborg

Arc: Just a Man

Set: 101

Victor Stone sat in the cozy office, decorated like a grandma’s living room. He sat on a couch in the dimly lit, bookshelf lined room, telling the story of his “vacation” with Garfield Logan. He went through the highs and lows while his therapist, Theodora Tasker, sat across the room with a pad of paper on her lap listening intently while furiously scribbling notes.

It had taken him a couple of days to process what had happened to him and a couple more to schedule the appointment. But he was finally ready to talk about what had happened. After Vic finished telling his story, Theodora continued to write down some notes as she addressed Vic.

“So, you lost your powers? What do you think about that? I’m surprised you didn’t really say anything about how you’ve felt about it.”

“I guess that’s just because it hasn’t really set in. I’ve lived my entire adult life with them, so for them to be gone… just doesn’t really make sense. It feels like they aren’t really gone, just like I’m choosing not to use them.”

She scribbled some notes on her paper and said, “So, let’s say I had a magic potion.”

She mimed grabbing something from behind her chair and “set” it on the table.

“This potion would restore your powers to what they were before you left for your trip. Would you take it?”

Vic reached towards the “potion” but hesitated.

“I… no, I don’t think so. Not yet at least. Like I said, I’ve been Cyborg for years now. I think I’ve done a decent job balancing Victor Stone with that part of me, but I’ve been given the chance to see who I am without that part. I think I’d want them back at some point, but for now… no. I’m happy how I am.”

Dr. Tasker smiled. “Glad to hear that, Vic.”

But then Vic’s face changed as uncertainty washed over him.

“Is that selfish of me? With my powers, I can help people. Without it… I’m just me.”

“It’s not selfish to want to live how most people on Earth live. Out of the eight billion or so people on Earth, how many have powers? A hundred? A thousand? Point being, billions of people without powers help people everyday. If you want to do it, you’ll be able to.”

“Fair enough. Thanks for the talk, always helps clear my mind.”

“Anytime, Vic. Excited for your senior year? Doesn’t seem that long ago that you were wondering if you should even go.” (Allll the way back in Cyborg 21!)

“Hah, yeah. I was in a rough spot then. But I’m excited for my senior year. I feel like I’m ready for a new chapter of my life and I’m excited to see what it brings.”

Theodora smiled. “Great to hear. If you need anything, feel free to give me a call. Otherwise, best of luck at school Vic.”

“Thanks, Dr. Tasker.”

Two months later…

October, 2024

The cool midnight air blew across Parker’s hair as he walked home from a party with his girlfriend, Sam. The two of them had been out since this afternoon’s football game and half a day’s worth of relatively nonstop alcohol consumption was starting to catch up with them.

They were walking about towards campus down the dimly lit side streets, only seeing the occasional person as they walked. As they walked by a small park, Parker stopped.

“You okay?” Sam asked.

“I uh… I think I drank too much,” Parker stumbled out.

“Okay, just sit down, take some deep breaths. We’re in no rush.”

Parker sat on the ground, knees forwards, his head resting between them. He closed his eyes and started to try and relax.

Sam sat next to him in the grass and took some deep breaths of her own. She always had fun at parties, but this one had been a lot. She didn’t know a lot of people here and everyone at the party had felt so… insular. She never used to have problems having a conversation with random people at parties. She wished that she had suggested they leave earlier, but she felt that Parker was… unapproachable for much of the party.

She looked over at him, still trying to get some composure as his world spun around him.

Then, her phone started to vibrate and she answered the call.

“Hey Sara, what’s up? Yeah, we just left. Just felt wiped after being out all day. Oh, uh, yeah that should be fine. Let me check with Parker real quick.”

“You fine with Sara walking home with us? She only lives a block west of us and she doesn’t really feel safe walking alone this late.”

“Yeah, no problem…” Parker’s voice trailed off as the discomfort rose.

“Okay, cool. Yeah, feel free. You know where we’re at? Actually, I’ll just come get you. It’s easier that way and Parker probably could use a couple minutes alone.”

Parker nodded enthusiastically.

“Yeah, go grab her. I’ll be fine here.”

“Hope you feel better. I’ll be back soon.”

Sam gave him a pat on the back and started to walk back to the house where the party was probably somehow still raging.

⚙️⚙️⚙️⚙️⚙️

Sara was waiting on the steps to the house by the time Sam made it over. She could hear the music still blaring, smell the spilled beer from here. It made her feel sick just being near it. But she shook off the brief nausea and gave her friend a quick hug before they started on their way back..

“Thanks for walking with me, Sam.”

“No problem. Glad you asked instead of doing something where you don’t feel safe.”

“Yeah, it just hasn’t felt safe late at night recently. I’ve been hearing some nasty rumors…”

Sam raised an eyebrow and looked at her friend. “What kind of rumors? I haven’t heard anything.”

“Nothing really credible. I’ve got a friend who works for the Daily who says she’s working on a story about a handful of people who have disappeared on campus. But it’s like two or three unconfirmed cases on a campus of thirty thousand. Could’ve just gone to a co-op or a freshman who just dropped out. Nothing serious.”

Sam felt her stomach turn to stone. Things just didn’t feel right and she let it stir within her, leaving her friend to walk in silence with her until they made it back to the park.

The park was dead silent and empty.

“Parker? Where are you?”

She ran over to where he was sitting and didn’t see any sign of him in the dimly lit park, its one street light barely shining any light over to where they stood.

Sam pulled out her phone and turned on the flashlight. The grass was all torn up, like someone had been pulling it out by the handful. Then she smelled it. The air smelled metallic, rusty even. She shined her light over to where she was smelling it and dropped her phone in horror. A puddle of blood sat right where she had last seen Parker.

“Parker? PARKER!”

Sara pulled out her phone to call the police while Sam frantically searched around for any clue as to where Parker had gone.

But there was no trace of him. Only the spilled blood left behind where he once was.

⚙️⚙️⚙️⚙️⚙️

Three days later….

Victor Stone sat in the third row of the classroom, doing his best to pay attention near the end of the lecture. His professor was talking about this week’s laboratory experiment the students would be performing and the report that they would be writing on it. He frantically took notes, trying to make sure he would understand everything he would be doing soon. Finally, just as his hand started to cramp up, the professor finished the class.

“Don’t forget to download the program on your computers for the lab! At least one team member should have it, but I recommend you all do just in case. That’s all for today, see you in my office hours.”

The professor started to pack up his things while Vic shook the pain out of his hand and did the same. It was weirdly comforting feeling something mundane like that in his hands. His cybernetic hands were near perfect, maybe even better than the original, but they never got tired or cramped. In some weird way, he had missed it.

He put his notebook and pencils in his bag and grabbed out his headphones and turned on his music. He made his way out of the room and headed upstairs to one of his favorite study spots, a little room on the top floor of a building that overlooked the main courtyard. The room was just big enough for around four people to comfortably work, but it was far enough outside the high traffic areas he almost never had to share it with anyone. Its four round tables and chairs might as well have been his private office.

He set his stuff down and just as he started to unpack, he heard a knock on the doorframe. His serene space had lasted little more than a minute. A woman about his age wearing a suit with a ruffled ascot was sizing him up. She had skin as dark as the night and short cropped hair to match with sharp features only dulled by the sheer exhaustion in her eyes.

“You’re Vic Stone, right?”

“Yeah?”

“Got a sec to talk?”

“... I suppose? Who’s asking?”

She pulled a chair from another table and sat across from Vic. “Sam Grayle. My boyfriend went missing a couple days ago. The police haven’t been any help. So, I’m turning to you.”

“Listen, I’m not a detective. And as you can see… I’m not a cyborg anymore, either. I don’t think I’m your guy.”

She frowned. “Maybe not, but you’re the best I’ve got. You willing to help or am I going to have to do this myself?”

“I’ll help. Start from as early as you can. What happened?”

“My boyfriend and I were partying on Saturday and left around midnight. He wasn’t feeling good, so we stopped in a nearby park. My friend called me and wanted to walk home with us, so I went back a couple blocks to meet her. When we got back, maybe 10 minutes later, he was gone. I found the grass ripped up, blood on the ground. No one’s seen him since and he hasn’t been answering his phone.”

“So he’s been missing three days… Who’d you say your friend was?”

“Sara Carlini. Why? She couldn’t have done it. She was at the house until I met her and was with me until we saw Parker was gone.”

Vic was typing something on his phone. “No, not her, your boyfriend. What’s his name?”

“Oh, right. Parker Bounds. He’s a senior in polisci.”

“Noted. Did anyone else know where you were going?”

“No, well, yeah. Everyone at the party would’ve known, most of them know where we live and we said when we were leaving.”

“Would any of them have any reason to hurt him?”

Sam frowned. “You’re not very good at this, are you? If it was that easy, I would’ve already found who took him. No he doesn’t have any serious enemies; we’re college students.”

“Listen, if you don’t want my help, you can leave. I’m just checking the boxes here. Gotta start with the basics. So I need to go down there and check it out if I can find anything the cops missed.”

“Okay, sorry, it’s just… tense.”

She slumped back in her chair, exhausted. “It’s just so hard when you literally lose someone you cared about. There’s no explanation that’s good here but I need to know. Even if he’s… Even if he’s dead, I need to know.”

“I feel you. I promise I'll do whatever I can to bring him back safe.”

She nodded, but didn’t offer further details.

“I think I’m going to need to head over to the park and see what I can find. Want to come with?”

Sam took a deep breath and stood up. “Let’s do this.”

⚙️⚙️⚙️⚙️⚙️

It took around thirty minutes for the two of them to take the bus from north campus to the south side and like always, it was a crowded, noisy trip. Vic did his best to try and put together what little he had into some theory of what happened, but there were just too many unknowns.

The two of them arrived at the park and Vic realized he had been here a couple times before to play soccer or football. The park took up a small city block, surrounded on all sides by a sidewalk. It was a simple grassy field with a couple of trees in either corner, perfect for all sorts of activities.

“Here’s the spot.”

Sam gestured to an indiscreet bit of the park just a couple feet away from one of the groups of trees.

“Parker was there last I saw him. I had just left him sitting there when I went back to go get Sara. Right next to where I left him the grass is all torn up. And I doubt you can see it now, but some of the dirt was bloody at the time. That’s all I got.”

Vic kneeled down on the ground, looking for anything else out of the ordinary. He noticed something, then walked over to a spot a couple feet away.

“See this?” He said, pointing at the ground. Sam walked over to look.

“Looks like the grass was torn up here too. Maybe it's just animals that do it?” Vic guessed

Vic grabbed a loose piece of the ground for emphasis and a chunk of dirt and roots came up with it.

“Look, I’m not doubting your story. Something might've happened to Parker. He’s still gone after all. I just want to be realistic about what we’re seeing here.”

Sam nodded. “I get it. If it were easy, I’d have already found him. What about this though? I don’t think an animal would do that.”

Sam gestured towards a scuff mark in the grass near where she had left Parker.

It was like something heavy had been dragged with some resistance. But, after a couple of feet, the grass was back to normal. It traveled smoothly to wherever it ended up from there. Vic and Sam walked along the direction that the scuffed grass went and found themselves at a drainage grate on the far side of the park.

He noticed something else, too. Stuck on a stick caught in the drain was a bit of muddy, maize colored fabric. He reached down and grabbed it and showed it to Sam.

“Hey Sam, what was Parker wearing that night?”

She paused and thought for a moment. “Uh, a maize Michigan shirt? I think last year’s season ticket shirt? Not sure exactly what it was.”

“Well, this feels like cloth. It could be his but like half of the city was probably wearing maize that day. Doesn’t really give me much.”

“No, but it’s something.”

Vic scanned the Parker, looking for anything else that stuck out to him. In the trees by where Parker sat was something strange he couldn’t make out.

He squinted at it. “What’s that?”

Sam tried to make it out but couldn’t either.

Vic walked over to the tree and saw a piece of paper stabbed on the edge of one of the lower branches near the trunk of the tree. He pulled it down and looked at it. It was a flier for some club or something.

The flier read: “Tired of feeling tired? Hope to feel less hopeless? Come talk about what YOU can do to improve YOUR world with the Church of Blood!”

The flier then gave a time and a room to meet.

“Have you seen this before?” Vic asked.

“Uhhh… yeah? I think someone was handing them out by the stadium entrance. There’s always people advertising something down there and I guess Parker found it funny so he actually took one.”

“Well, that’s our lead. He thought this was important enough to stab on a tree and I know first hand that the church is dangerous. This could be the path to figuring this out.”

“How do you know he did it? Couldn’t any random person or even the wind have stuck that on the tree?”

“Of course they could’ve,” Vic admitted. “But it’s something. Unless you want to just keep digging in the dirt? Maybe there even is something else here. I don’t know. I’m not perfect. But this… this is something I feel.”

“If you say so. Where and when?”

He showed her the flier. “I can’t go to this though. I’ve dealt with the Church before, they might know me and then we’d never get a real answer. I’ll get some people to go in my place.”

“I can do it myself.”

“I'm sure you could. But backup never hurts.”

“Fine. Here’s my number, let me know who you’re sending and I’ll meet them outside. Stay safe, Vic.”

Vic chucked. “I should be saying that to you, you know.”

“I know it’s dangerous. But I need to know the truth. No matter what.”

Vic wasn’t sure how to respond to that. Did Parker really mean that much to her?

‘I really want to believe that he did but something feels off here. I don’t know what’s making me feel that way, just something in my gut… But why?’

By the time he thought to ask Sam about it, she was already gone, out of sight.

<<| <| >

##Blue Beetle #1 - ERROR 1FA-B2: INVALID TRAJECTORY

>

Author: ManEatingCatfish

Book: Blue Beetle

Arc: New Blue

Set: 101

Jaime stared up at the imposing building in front of him. Four sets of stairs leading up to a fake Greek facade plastered with the words ‘El Paso State High School’. The morning bell had just rung and students were filing in in clusters. He could see their faces, all their faces, from bright-eyed and bushy-tailed freshmen to jaded seniors calculating what classes they could skip. Jaime shook his head. These weren’t just copy-paste archetypes he saw on TV. Behind every stereotype was a person that lived, breathed, and spoke and could maybe speak to him, and what would he say if they spoke to him, he wasn’t really sure he could say hi, or he could say hello, or maybe ahoy, which is what the inventor of the telephone thought we should greet each other with but maybe just hi is better. He didn’t want to seem uncool.

Jaime took a deep breath and sighed. It was his first day of high school. He didn’t recognise any of the faces here, they had all come in from different walks of life, different feeder schools. You could tell some of them came from money, and that was intimidating in its own way. He looked around amongst the throng of backpacks for anyone he could recognise from middle school. Surely they wouldn’t be so different after just a summer. Right? He looked down at himself, he wasn’t that different, was he? They’d recognise him. Wait, should he have changed, grown up from middle school, not worn the same clothes just because they fit. He gripped the straps of his backpack tighter and stared down at his shoes. They felt like they were on the ground but the ground felt like it wasn’t there and it was moving far, far away.

Just then, someone elbowed him in the side and the sharp pain brought him back to reality.

“What’re you doing standing out here, the bell rang, you dingus.” came from a familiar voice. Followed by a familiar clasp on his shoulder. Jaime swiveled to see his childhood friend Paco, and relief washed over him. He could almost hug him but that wouldn’t be right. Maybe it’d draw too much attention or be awkward. They hadn’t seen each other over the summer since Paco had taken up a part time job. Had he grown? He seemed taller, definitely broader. “Not gonna hug your bro, bro?” Paco pulled Jaime into a tight hug, almost suffocating him. Jaime noted he was definitely stronger than before, and it was all the asphyxiating could do to stop him from smelling what seemed like dollar store cologne.

“Hey,” he said weakly, crushed in his friend’s grasp, “did you put on cologne? It stinks.” he laughed and pushed away as soon as Paco’s grip relaxed.

Paco smiled. “Maybe to you, but this thing’s guaranteed to bring the ladies in.” At which point Jaime noticed that not only ladies, but pretty much everyone was giving them a wide berth, and it did him some good to think maybe it wasn’t his fault but the cologne’s.

“Holy shit, what is that?” came from behind them and Jaime wheeled around to see his only other friend, Brenda, pinching her nose and stepping into their smelly circle of familiarity. She was taller, actually at his height now, and though she had let her hair grow long had tied it into a ponytail. “How much of that did you slather on, Paco, you’re supposed to do a spritz.”

Paco unceremoniously raised his arm and took a whiff. “I thought you had to do the whole bottle.”

Jaime and Brenda both looked at each other, then looked at Paco and burst into laughter. Paco, to his credit, joined in shortly after realizing he had made a huge mistake, as if pointing out his so-called ‘icy man-smell’ had made him keenly aware of it. “Well shit, I’m going to be stuck like this all day.” he said, pouting.

It was then that Jaime noticed the murmurs from around them as the sea of students passed by.

“Yo, why does that dude smell like a hot topic.” yelled one senior to a laughing gang of his peers.

“Ewww, that’s the shit my ex used.” called another, staring daggers at them from a group of girls.

“You guys coming to the meteor shower tonight? Hill by the old mall.” asked someone he thought looked like a freshman, clearly unfazed by Paco’s scent.

“I feel more bad for whoever has to sit next to you,” laughed Brenda, grabbing her stomach as if to ease herself. She cleared her throat, but was still giggling. “Speaking of, come on, we’ve got the freshmen assembly bull we have to do.” And before Jaime could agree she bounded across the courtyard and up the stairs ahead of them, disappearing into the crowd.

Paco mumbled something about needing to rethink his strategy and plodded up the steps behind her, creating a zone of nothing around him with his forcefield of body spray.

Jaime smiled, they looked a little different but he could still see his friends as they were. They hadn’t changed at all.

--- ⟒⍀⍀⍜⍀ ⍜⋏⟒⎎⏃⏚⏁⍙⍜: ⋏⏃⎐⟟☌⏃⏁⟟⍜⋏ ⌇⊬⌇⏁⟒⋔ ⌿⍀⟒⎅⟟☊⏁⟒⎅ ⏁⍀⏃⟊⟒☊⏁⍜⍀⊬ ⟟⋔⌿⍜⌇⌇⟟⏚⌰⟒ ---

Memnarch Zantoss did not reach his station through indolence. He carved swathes of conquest through solar systems and planted the flag of the Reach on the most stubborn of planets. The title of Memnarch was one that ought to be earned, a position which carried the prestige that bringing Reach dominion to a dozen planets should bear. There were countless Reach campaigns across the universe, but enough Memnarchs to count on two human hands (it puzzled Zantoss how the earthlings could be content with five digits). So why was it, he pondered, that he had been assigned to such a backwater galaxy.

He rapped his giant gauntleted finger on the side of the captain’s seat. A simple flick of his wrist pulled up the launch schematics for the little green blob of a planet. Yet while his amber, gemlike eyes perused the plans, his mind was still filled with doubt. Surely the overlords of the Reach were aware of his capabilities, surely there had been an error. A Memnarch’s battle prowess was second to none, yet earth was on the very slim list of habitable planets that were not aware of the Reach’s galactic presence. While his peers waged wars on indignant stars and quashed violent rebellions, he sat in orbit around a frozen chunk known as Pluto. Preliminary canvassing of the planets, that he had to order himself, had identified several habitable zones, some of which were populated. The seeming crown jewel of this distant galaxy was the earth, still but a paltry prize in a sea of refuse to Zantoss, as it was rich in potential. As far as the cold reaches of space, there were reports of superpowered beings claiming themselves to be earthlings, so-called metahumans. Yet the earth was dismally behind in development of any interplanetary technology (while reports on earth’s technological prowess were outdated, his canvassing had confirmed the pitiable truth). A planet nigh-incapable of detecting Reach presence on a global scale and rife with interspecies conflict. This was, for all intents and purposes, meant to be a covert operation, Zantoss rightfully presumed. He was a warlord, but he would show the overlords that he could equally play the role of spymaster. He slammed his fist into the console, startling the crew that were busy planning the trajectory of the launches. The so-called guardians of Earth had set up a detection zone large enough that he had to position his headquarters on the farthest body in orbit. Though the ship’s defense division had assured him that the earthlings were scanning only a scant few frequencies for threats, which was absolutely nothing to the premier shielding and scrambling technology they had equipped the ship with.

With earth being classified as low technology, safe presumptions were made that they would not have atmospheric shielding. It also meant that the launch pods did not necessarily need to obfuscate their approach. Detection was likely, but without defenses focused on prevention, any action taken against the pods entering would already be too late. And yet Zantoss had rambled at his subordinates that it was key to envision a perfect plan, especially in the eyes of the overlords, and had them work overtime in order to launch the pods to circumnavigate the solar system until a meteor shower was slated to occur. At great cost to their resources, they outfitted the pods with greater shielding in order to withstand any damage taken while using a meteor shower as cover, and shot them out into space. Zantoss was duly informed that his plan would result in an excess of fuel to sustain the pods, but this was met with derision. Zantoss was later duly informed that the hulls of the scarab pods had not been thoroughly tested against the radiation of a yellow sun and what plating they managed to scramble on this distant planet may not be sufficient, which was met with anger and further derision, then an assurance that the plan would work.

Today was the day the pods would enter orbit along with the Perseid meteor shower. Zantoss had demanded he be in the ship’s bridge for the duration of the event. An aide of the science division had informed him that the event in question could last up to six earth days. After asking how long earth days were, followed by asking how long earth hours were, he shooed his concerned subordinates away in anger. Memnarch Zantoss, he replied, had stood on a bloodied battlefield bashing bugs for far longer than six puny earthen days. What could sitting on a chair do to him.

— ☊⍀⟟⏁⟟☊⏃⌰ ⊑⎍⌰⌰ ⎅⏃⋔⏃☌⟒ ⌇⎍⌇⏁⏃⟟⋏⟒⎅ ⏚⟒☌⟟⋏⋏⟟⋏☌ ⟒⏃⍀⌰⊬ ⌰⏃⋏⎅⟟⋏☌ ⌿⍀⍜⏁⍜☊⍜⌰ ---

“Absolutely not.” Bianca Reyes had just come home after a fourteen hour shift at the hospital and was thudding a knife reflexively into a cutting board, dicing tomatoes like a machine. She had just changed out of her scrubs into another set of scrubs because after she made dinner for her lovely children, she had just enough time to sit down with a coffee by the TV and contemplate falling asleep before her next shift at six AM. She beheaded a tomato as she stared down at her son, who had just asked something unthinkable after she’d asked him how his first day was. “You are not going out into the streets of El Paso at night with a group of kids you don’t even know.”

Jaime, phone in hand, held up the text he got from Brenda. “Mom, they aren’t just random people, this is Paco and Brenda.”

“And about two dozen seniors.” she added. She knew these outdoor parties weren’t just freshmen seeing the stars, and she told Jaime just that.

“First off, it’s a meteor shower, it happens like once every hundred years! On the first day of school, come on I gotta go, everyone’s going.” Jaime said, but his mother gave him a quizzical look because he’d never been one to go along with things just because everyone was doing it. “Paco and Brenda are going.” he said, not wanting to meet his mother’s gaze, out of frustration, anger, a hint of shame and embarrassment and a whole stew of other things he wasn’t sure how to name.

She pulled out a colander and threw a handful of diced potatoes in. “Jaime, you’re a smart kid.” You know that these parties always have kids that bring drugs or worse. It isn’t safe.” Jaime was always sort of amazed by how his mom could hold a conversation while doing anything around the house, be it laundry, dinner, cleaning, or anything else he could imagine. It was like her head and her body were separate beings. By habit alone Bianca’s hands turned the faucet and sprayed cold water across the starchy tubers, all while she had her gaze fixed on him.

“Yeah, and I’m a smart kid,” Jaime shot back, “raised by a smart mom who told me that drugs are bad and dangerous and to stay away from them.”

Bianca’s heart melted a little bit and she looked away from her son and down into the potatoes for a moment. Just so he didn’t see her well with pride, not right now when she was reprimanding him.

But Jaime had gotten started and he didn’t want to stop, “And you can give me the spiel about peer pressure but we both know I’m not like that.”

Bianca meant to turn around to look at him. But as he spoke those words she just paused in time. A hundred different things came to her mind, half of them what her mother would’ve said to her. But that’s not what made her freeze and stare blankly into the sink as the water chilled her hands to the bone. What stood out were the times when she was in the ER, hands stained with the blood of a child. A kid who’d just come in because some gang had decided to start a shootout on the street they walk home on. Someone’s child who saw something they shouldn’t have, been at the wrong place at the wrong time. And then there’s the times she’d seen high schoolers so strung up on coke or heroin or LSD or something someone had given them, given to these children. She remembered having to pump too many stomachs, having to strap too many kids down to gurneys. It wasn’t their fault, it was never their fault. And the worst part was she could look at the parents and see the terror in their eyes as their whole world was splayed out on a hospital bed refusing to move. And she feared being in their position, looking down at them. She feared that more than anything else in the world.

“No means no, Jaime.” she said as monotone as she could manage. Jaime relented, of course. She knew he would, but he was a good kid and she wanted him to stay that way. It wasn’t fair to him, but fairness was irrelevant when his life was at stake. Bianca knew his life wasn’t at stake, that’s not what it was, it was the possibility that it could be, that there were so many things that could go wrong and she couldn’t be there to make sure they didn’t.

Jaime never raised his voice to his mother and he never would, but she knew when he was sad and hateful because he retreated into himself and became monosyllabic. Silent and lifeless. He wouldn’t say anything mean or anything he couldn’t take back, because he was a good kid and he knew those things were unfair. That’s what stung her the most. Jaime said he’d go to his room and then shambled down the hall and closed his door so gently it was like a deliberate attempt to do the exact opposite of slamming a door. She still heard him thump onto his bed facefirst. Bianca had to bite her lip to not go and apologize to him.

— ⎅⏃⋔⌿⟒⋏⟒⍀⌇ ⎎⏃⟟⌰⟒⎅ ⌿⏃⊬⌰⍜⏃⎅ ⌇⎍⌇⏁⏃⟟⋏⟒⎅ ⎅⏃⋔⏃☌⟒ ⏁⍜ ⌿⍀⟟⋔⏃⍀⊬ ☊⍜⍀⏁⟒⌖ ---

It was several cups of coffee and a silent dinner later that Bianca second-guessed her actions. Milagro, her youngest, was already asleep, and she was absentmindedly flipping through reality tv when the thought hit her that she was maybe acting just like her parents were. But it was too late now, and she had to commit to her actions. She sighed, got up and cleaned up the table to give herself something to distract her mind. It was while she was wrapping Jaime’s almost untouched plate in some cling film and putting it in the fridge that she got a text from Alberto, Jaime’s father and the love of her life.

She swore in Spanish quiet enough that no one in the house could hear, then leaned against the kitchen counter and pondered what she had to do next, mentally preparing herself. She went and packed Alberto’s dinner into a carry bag and rapped twice lightly on Jaime’s door.

“Jaime? Mi hijo? Are you still awake?” she said.

“Is it dad again.” he groaned. He was wide awake and playing some nameless game on his phone to justify ignoring Brenda’s repeated messages.

“Yeah, he has to take another double shift. I’m going to go take him some dinner, you-”

“Lock the door, don’t answer it for anyone and if Milagro wakes up tell her you went to help papa and you’ll be home soon.” Jaime rattled off. This was the third time this month, probably uncle Luis again. “Is it uncle Luis again.”

Bianca groaned. “Yes, he didn’t show up again. But don’t worry about that.”

Uncle Luis was just an honorific of sorts, they weren’t related, and Jaime thanked the lord for that. He’d only met the guy like twice and both times he reeked of beer. He wanted to ask why doesn’t dad just fire him but he couldn’t bother with it right now. “Ok.” he stumbled off his bed and cracked open the door. Bianca met him with a slight smile and she gave him a kiss on the forehead. They moved to the door and he locked up behind her. As he pulled the deadbolt to his phone vibrated again.

You have 2 new messages in Peanut, Butter and Jelly

B: Where are you? Aren’t you coming?

P: probs asleep

Jaime frowned.

J: Can’t. Mom said no. ThE sTrEeTs ArE tOo DaNgErOuS

B: Yikes.

J: Tho she went out. Dinner for dad, double shift. Not too dangerous for her.

B: You know it’s cuz she’s worried about you.

Jaime scowled again, and was about to type something about Brenda taking his mom’s side. He paused, and mulled over an intrusive thought rolling into his mind. Be mean, it said. Tell Brenda that she always takes his mom’s side because she doesn’t have one, that she’s too soft. He shook it out of his head, he was angry but it wasn’t fair to take it out on anyone. He began typing again when Paco interjected.

P: wait so you’re home alone just sneak out bro

B: Paco wtf no

B: Mila would be home alone, that's crazy.

P: just come to see the stars don’t stay for the party. it’d be like 20 mins tops

Brenda was right, he couldn’t just leave his little sister home alone. That was irresponsible. Paco was an only child so he wouldn’t understand. Another dark thought intruded. Tell him, tell Paco that just because his dad put him in front of the TV when he was old enough to sit upright and went off doing god knows what doesn’t mean it was right. Jaime shook his head. He was angry, but not at them.

Why didn’t he lash out at mom, tell her it was unfair. Why didn’t he just say all the things that came into his head. Why did he play the part of a responsible son? Just because he knew it was the right thing to do? What if he was getting tired of being responsible and staying up on school nights just for mom to finally get home from a double digit shift because she forgot her keys. What if he was tired of making him and Milagro dinner because no one was going to be home. What if he was tired of reading her bedtime stories because some drunk-ass idiot with no sense of responsibility was making sure his dad had to do two people’s jobs. It’s not fair, it wasn’t fair. He could feel heat rising in his face, flushing his cheeks red and crowning his forehead with sweat. His hands were shaking and his fingers felt odd, like they were itching for action. To do something, to break rules and get away with it. He started doing math. Mom wouldn’t be home for at least an hour, she wouldn’t know and he’d be back by the time she was home. He put Mila to bed half an hour ago, she’s out like a light. He tapped quickly on his phone.

J: I’m coming.

— ⟟⋏⟟⏁⟟⏃⏁⟟⋏☌ ⟒⋔⟒⍀☌⟒⋏☊⊬ ⌰⏃⋏⎅⟟⋏☌ ⏁⍜ ⏃⎐⍜⟟⎅ ☊⏃⏁⏃⌇⏁⍀⍜⌿⊑⟟☊ ⎎⏃⟟⌰⎍⍀⟒ ---

Jaime was lost.

He’d sworn he’d just climbed that hill, so it didn’t make sense that when he climbed back over it everything didn’t look the same. Granted it was a small hill and had no affordance to let Jaime peek over the others around it. In fact, it was really the only hill that out of shape Jaime could muster the strength to climb. If it weren’t for the fact that the musty desert heat had given way to a cooler evening breeze (though still just as dry), Jaime was certain he’d be planted on the ground panting at the stars. And possibly calling for help. B had said they were just on the outskirts of town, but as soon as Jaime had left the urban tangle he was setting foot in unfamiliar territory. He could identify parking lots by smell alone but give him a cactus covered sandstone shelf and he might as well be blindfolded.

He checked his phone again, more out of habit than anything. There hadn’t been any new messages since their last one. As he flicked his finger across the screen, his device’s friendly logo appeared for a brief moment before darkening the only light he had access to. Jaime swore again. His phone was dead. And he was in the middle of…well, not nowhere, he could just trek back, he could see the city lights from here. Maybe he should head back, mom would be so worried, not to mention angry, if she found out. And it was getting late, and his phone was dead so if she called him then how’d he answer. Then she’d panic, and she would be stressed, worried and angry. Jaime steeled his resolve, no, enough worrying about what mom would think. It’s fine. Milagro’s asleep and he’s been gone for like twenty minutes, he’ll be back in another half an hour.

Now that his primary mode of navigation was gone, he went through the directions in his head. Out of the city by the abandoned mall then down this ravine, cross this dirt road, up a steep slope, over another ravine, go left by the really big cactus with the flowers. Or was that before the second ravine? He slapped his forehead with the back of his palm to soak up the sweat and yelled into the uncaring sky. It stunned him how neither of them knew how to send a location on their phones. Though he was pretty sure Brenda was just afraid to turn on location tracking because her aunt would know she was on the other side of the city at night on a school day.

Jaime heaved off the hill, dusted off his jeans and shook out the pebbles in his hair. He’ll just go home, he’ll just go back. It was a nice walk after all, kind of. He reached down to pick up his backpack and pulled out a bottle of water. The plastic crinkled in his grip as he realized of all the things he’d done today he’d packed a go bag for a party. That was a very responsible thing to do. There was that word again, responsible. He grunted and threw the bottle onto the ground and stamped on it until it cracked open and what little liquid remained left pinpricks of dark sand on the parched earth. He then promptly picked up the bottle because that was littering.

As he stared at the mangled plastic in his hands and felt the wet sand leak onto his fingertips and palm, all he could think about was how responsible had never meant fun. Responsible was good. Was kind. Was thoughtful. But how come he wanted to go to a party with his friends and the good thing to do was not go. It wasn’t fair. He sighed, and sat down again. Maybe he’ll stay out here for a bit longer, it was cold and quiet and he could just sit there and look at the stars. The stars didn’t ask him to do anything, to forgo anything. That was nice.

He noticed a few of them moving, that must be the shower P and B were talking about. He chuckled, at least wherever they were in this blasted wilderness they were all looking at the same sky. Hell, maybe his mom and dad were watching it too. Hopefully not his little sister, though. He watched one twinkle, then realized that it was an airplane. Another one shot down like a spear of luminous green, then disappeared as quickly as he’d seen it, like the night poured in to fill up the space it had been in. There were others. He’d found a pretty good spot, Jaime thought to himself, just far enough outside the light pollution of the city to get a good view. There was another spear tearing through the night, then another a few seconds after. Then one more, but it didn’t disappear. It kept going, a trail right down to the earth, the longest one he’d seen all night. He stood up to see where it would dip beyond the horizon, but it didn’t.

It turned.

He blinked, and for a moment laughed to himself. That was insane, meteors didn’t swerve. But it was true, the falling star just turned on a dime. The light grew bigger as it snaked its way across the earth. Jaime squinted, and saw the movement was jerky, like the star was a wild bull and something was trying to wrangle it. Sprays of dirt and debris flew up as high as houses as the meteor skidded in the earth. It had lost speed but was still faster than anything Jaime had seen. The shine of a star resolved into something more metallic. A curved surface like a giant bullet with thrusters. It spun wildly, sending sparks and flames and dirt everywhere. The sound of metal grinding against so many tiny shards of rock and earth was deafening, like the screech of a plane before it crashed. It smashed into a rock and some part of it fell off, spinning off wildly into the distance. The impact bounced what remained of the capsule into the air, which seemed to have given it enough momentum to right itself and start winding its way towards him. One of its thrusters had given out and it spun in the air like a firework. The superheated air funneled around it like a coat of flame, and it scorched him before he noticed. Jaime raised his arms in alarm but it was already too late. The silvery hull of the starship slammed its side into him. Then it exploded.

>

Time to get up and get reading!

And please welcome back u/ManEatingCatfish, who is back writing a Blue Beetle book!

Apply to Be a Writer! - You could write your own book and be part of our team!

New Issues

• Batman (Delayed)
• Blue Beetle (New Book!)
• The Flash
• Superman

Issues from September 15th

• Cyborg
• New Titans

Just joining us? Fall behind? Check the welcome post here or the full set list here.

Too much to read?

• Check out event list
• Check the wiki pages
• Just read and learn from context!

Come chat with us on Discord or Reddit! Follow us on Twitter @DCFU_621

Marvel Fan?

• Check out /r/MarvelsNCU!

Make sure to subscribe, upvote to show your support, and leave feedback on the stories! Use this post to discuss the overall set or anything else related to the sub :)

##Superman #101 - Missing in Metropolis

<< | < | >

Author: MajorParadox

Book: Superman

Arc: Snake Eyes

Set: 101

###Gone

Metropolis Family Resource Center

Lois sat down in a circle of parents with their babies, placing Lara down in front of her, who quickly grabbed a block and shook it around.

“You must be new here,” another mom sitting next to them said. “I’m Gwen, what’s your name?”

“You don’t recognize Lois Lane?” a man said from across the circle. He was the only dad there and had long, dark hair in a ponytail with what looked like burn scars on his face. Lois figured he must have been in the military. Maybe they would get along.

“You’re the Lois Lane?” Gwen asked, almost knocking her child over but catching herself quickly. The other moms chimed in, all trying to get a word in over the others.

“Sorry,” the man mouthed as he stopped his daughter from wandering away.

Lois ignored those moms and lifted Lara, taking her around the circle and forcing a spot next to the man. “Don’t worry about it,” she said. “What’s your name?”

“Alejandro Sanchez,” the man introduced himself. He pointed to the girl in front of him, who turned to Lara to pat her on the head. “And this little maverick is Tina.”

“Nice to meet you, Tina,” said Lois, prompting the girl to babble and pat Lois’ arm instead. “This is Lara,” she added, motioning to her daughter.

Lois turned back to the father. “Do you mind me asking–”

“The scars?” Alejandro finished for her. “I appreciate the directness. Normally, people just try not to stare. It was an apartment fire. Tina lost her mother in it.”

“That’s terrible,” Lois offered. “I’m so sorry to hear that.”

“I appreciate that,” Alejandro replied. “It’s been tough, especially with my recovery. But I had to step in and raise her. She’s family, after all.”

Lois tilted her head. “I don’t understand, is Tina not your daughter?” she asked.

“Oh, she’s actually my niece,” Alejandro explained. “Her mother, Christina, was my sister. After I got out of the hospital, I adopted her.”

The other moms were swooning. “That’s heartbreaking, but you’re an amazing person,” one of them said.

“I would love to interview you for a story,” said Lois. “If you were interested.”

“No,” Alejandro stated bluntly before taking a moment. “It’s just that I prefer not to publicize myself.”

Lois nodded but couldn’t help but wonder why he was so open to sharing with strangers if he felt that way. Maybe she was reading into it too much, though.

Daily Planet

Next Week

Lois was writing a story on the progress of Metropolis’ recovery since the Brainiac attack. Heroes from all over were assisting in the cleanup and rebuilding initiatives throughout the city. It didn’t take long until citizens didn’t have to walk or drive around the littered remains of alien drones. Damaged utilities were repaired, so families didn’t have to worry about spending the coming winter without heat.

There were also new heroes popping up in Metropolis. A nunchuck-wielding vigilante known as Gangbuster was battling gang violence in Suicide Slum. A demonic-looking, armored fighter named Firebrand was helping take down a drug ring. And, a leather-clad vixen known as Thorn was reported saving would-be victims from muggings and assaults.

Clark sighed as he scrolled through a report at his desk.

“What’s wrong, Smallville?” Lois asked from her desk.

“Another missing person case,” Clark explained. “No connection to any others, and none of them can be attributed to Brainiac, but the trend in Metropolis keeps rising.”

It was frustrating how little information they had. The police felt they weren’t related, but Clark’s gut told him there was more happening there. Lois agreed, but she couldn’t piece anything together either.

“Maybe we need fresh eyes on the matter,” said Lois. “You know plenty of detectives that could offer their expertise.”

She was right. Clark wasn’t too stubborn to ask for help, and he already had someone in mind, especially because they had another he wanted to discuss.

“Just call him,” said Lois, doing her mind-reading act. “It’s time to ask him if he wants to come back.”

Clark picked up his cell phone and swiped a secret pattern that brought up a hidden contact directory. He tapped a bat symbol and put the phone to his ear.

“Batman here,” Bruce answered.

“I need your help,” said Clark. “Can I send you some reports to look at?”

Metropolis Family Resource Center

Later

Lois entered the room with Lara in her hands, nodding at the mothers who greeted her. She scanned around, but there was no sign of Alejandro. Maybe he was running late.

“Lois,” said Gwen, waving her down. “I wanted to ask you last week, but you were caught up with your new friend. How would you like to arrange a playdate? Maybe we could sip on some wine while the young ones play? It could be a blast.”

“Maybe,” said Lois, not really listening to the offer. “Speaking of my new friend, have you seen him?” she asked.

“I wish,” said Gwen. “He’s quite a catch.”

Lois raised an eyebrow.

“Not that I’d go there,” Gwen clarified. “I’m a married woman, after all.”

“Aren’t you married too,” another mom asked.

“Yes,” Lois answered clearly. “But I’m not looking for a date.” She didn’t want to let any of the moms turn her interest in her new friend into gossip. It was bad enough the tabloids loved to play on her rumors of her being “with Superman.”

“Everyone take a seat in the circle,” the facilitator called. “We’ll be starting shortly.”

Lois sat down with Lara, and Gwen and her son took a seat beside her. “So, about that playdate,” she continued. “Are you free this weekend at all?”

Something didn’t feel right. Did Lois pry too much with Alejandro? Is that why he dropped the classes after one session? She didn’t have his phone number or know where he lived. Maybe she should just drop it.

Maybe. ###Checking In

Metropolis General Hospital, Luthor Wing

Later

Superman was escorted toward Lex Luthor’s hospital room. He had been given special permission to visit the former president. There had been no change since the Brainiac incident, which left Lex in a coma. The doctors were unsure he’d ever awaken from it.

The door to Lex’s room opened, and his daughter Lena exited. Her eyes were heavy and lost in thought, so it took her a moment to notice the Man of Steel walking in her direction.

“Superman,” she said. “What are you doing here?”

Clark approached the young woman. “Just checking in on your father,” he explained. “How are you, Ms. Luthor?”

“As good as one could be,” she started. “When they have a father who has done horrible things but also helped save the world. You can call me Lena, by the way.”

“Okay, Lena,” said Clark. “And I understand your confusion. I’ve had a rocky relationship with Lex over the years, and it can be difficult to reconcile those two sides of him.”

“It’s not that,” Lena said back. “I can see his motivations, misguided or not, but when you have the last name Luthor and are next in line to take over his legacy, people expect– and assume– things about you.”

Lena began walking away. “But you don’t need to hear my trauma dump,” she added without looking back.

Clark continued to Lex’s room to find him in his hospital bed, surrounded by machines. His supersenses confirmed he was still unconscious. Not that he suspected Lex was faking it somehow, but the thought definitely crossed his mind.

“I’ll be outside if you need anything,” the guard told him, leaving Clark alone with Lex.

Or so he thought.

“Don’t tell me you thought he could be faking it,” Clark stated as a figure came out of the shadow in the corner of the room.

“It was unlikely,” said Bruce, sporting his blue Batman suit with a yellow oval around the bat symbol on his chest. “But Luthor has surprised us in the past.”

“He has,” Clark agreed. “But what would he gain here, other than staying out of prison? He’s monitored 24/7.”

“Agreed,” said Bruce. “But you feel it too. With Lex, there’s always something going on we’re not aware of. And that bothers you as much as it does me.”

“Did you have a chance to look into those missing person reports?” Clark asked Bruce.

“That’s the other reason I’m here,” said Bruce. “I can see why the police can’t find the thread, but there is a partial one there if you take a broader look.”

“What did you find?” asked Clark.

“The children are the key,” Bruce explained. “Missing people can be childless, parents, or the children themselves. And there can be combinations, like a parent and a child. The increase in missing people skews highly on that pair.”

“So, more parents are abducting their own children and going off the grid?” Clark asked.

That was a horrifying thought.

“Perhaps,” said Bruce. “But there’d usually be indicators in such cases. Like custody battles. That’s not true in many of these new situations.”

Clark took a moment. “You’re saying there’s a rise in parents being kidnapped along with their children.”

“Yes,” Bruce confirmed. “But never both parents. Only one in each case, mother or father.”

“It’s not a lot to go on,” said Clark. “But it’s a start. Thanks.”

“Any time,” Bruce replied.

There was one other thing Clark wanted to discuss with him, but he wasn’t quite sure how to bring it up. He figured it was best to just say it.

“Listen,” said Clark. ”I think it’s time you officially rejoined the league. Your help against Brainiac–”

“I’ll always be there when I’m needed,” Bruce interjected. “But I don’t think that’s the best idea. I wouldn’t be opposed to being a part-timer, however .”

The door opened, and an orderly with an unruly black mustache entered.

“Sorry,” said Clark. “We’ll be out of your way in a moment.”

“We?” the orderly asked with an eyebrow raised almost comically high.

Clark turned around to find Bruce had left the room.

Midtown Metropolis

Lois knocked on the apartment door for a third time, but there was still no answer.

Did her being there make her a stalker? She did have Chloe find Alejandro’s address for her. Plus, Chloe did some checking, and apparently, Alejandro hadn’t been showing up at the police station where he worked as a detective.

No, this wasn’t stalking, Lois was trying to find out what happened to her new, would-be friend.

Lois took her lock picks out of her purse and leaned to the doorknob, fiddling them into the keyhole. A moment later, the door popped open, and she entered slowly, closing the door behind her.

“Alejandro?” Lois called into the darkened apartment. The shades were drawn, and there were no lights on inside, so she flipped the light switch when she got no answer.

Except for several toys littered around the floor, the apartment was otherwise tidy. Also, papers were strewn over a desk on the right wall, so she walked over to take a look. The words “experimental,” “Hightower,” and “LexCorp,” caught her eye, but she heard the floor creak in the bedroom.

“Hello?” Lois called, moving slowly toward the noise. “Is someone here?”

Lois peeked inside the bedroom, which appeared empty but noticed a shadow behind the door. She stepped back as a man jumped out, swinging a bat just short of her chest.

“Hey!” she screamed out, dropping to the ground and kicking out the man’s legs. She grabbed the bat out of his hands and lifted it until she recognized her attacker. “Oh, it’s you,” she said, dropping the weapon to the ground.

“Lois?” Alejandro asked, studying her face. “What the hell are you doing here?! Are you working with them?”

“Who’s them?” asked Lois, lifting herself back up and offering her hand to help Alejandro to his feet. He hesitated for a moment before accepting.

“The goddamn snake people who took my niece,” Alejandro stated. “You didn’t answer me… Why are you here?”

“I’m a reporter,” said Lois. “I could tell something wasn’t quite right when you disappeared from ‘Baby and Me.’” Lois raised an eyebrow. “Did you say snake people?”

“Yes,” Alejandro replied. “And I’m going to find them.”

“You’re a police officer,” said Lois. “Why didn’t you report the abduction?”

“You really did your homework, Ms. Lane,” Alejandro replied.

“That’s not an answer,” Lois said. “And call me Lois.”

“Something bigger is going down with these snake people,” Alejandro continued. “And you can call me Ale if you want.”

“Okay, Ale,” said Lois. “Tell me everything you know.”

East Side, St. Martin’s Island, Metropolis

Clark landed near the house of Madeline Walker, whose wife and son were the most recently reported to go missing. He figured if he started there, he might find a fresher trail to what was happening. After quickly changing into his street clothes and glasses, he knocked on the door.

“Can I help you?” a woman asked after opening the brown door. Her face was blank, but the redness in her eyes told the whole story. She was in agony.

“Madeline Walker?” asked Clark, and the woman nodded. “My name is Clark Kent, I’m a reporter for the Daily Planet. I wondered if I could ask you a few questions about your wife and son.”

“Oh, okay,” Madeline answered, letting him inside. She led him to the living room, and the two sat down opposite each other. “What can I help you with, Mr. Kent?” she asked.

“I’m not sure if the police told you,” Clark started. “But there’s been a rise in missing people in Metropolis.”

“They mentioned that, yes,” Madeline nodded.

Clark noticed a photo of the family at a carnival on the coffee table.

“I’m trying to find whatever possible to help connect the dots,” Clark continued. “Is there anything you can tell me about your wife, Caroline, or your son, Danny?”

The woman bit her lip. “Nothing I haven’t already told the police,” she said.

Something was wrong. It was clear Madeline was suffering, but she was hiding something. What could be so important she’d risk the lives of her loved ones?

“I see,” said Clark. “Is there anything you can think of, no matter how trivial, that may be useful? There are other children missing, too. We’re all just trying to find them and see them come home safely.”

“I-” Madeline started but couldn’t bring herself to continue.

“It’s okay,” Clark reassured her. “You can trust me. I have children of my own, who were taken from me not too long ago. Sometimes, it means doing whatever it takes to help.”

“Caroline…” Madeline finally began opening up. “She’s… special.”

Clark tried to keep the surprise off his face. Was this a connection they had all missed? He let her keep talking.

“She can make things… slippier than they should be.”

“I see,” said Clark. “Was there anyone else who knew about her abilities?”

“No,” said Madeline, shaking her head. “We agreed it should be kept secret. There are a lot of crazies out there. And we’ve both been through so much already.”

“Can I ask you a personal question?” asked Clark, his mind racing with more possible connections.

Madeline nodded again.

“Is Caroline Danny’s biological mother?” Clark asked.

“Yes,” she said answered. “How did you know?”

They spent some more time discussing the matter, and Clark reassured her that the police were doing everything they could. But he had to get out of there and follow up on his new lead.

As Clark walked down the steps, he pulled out his phone and scanned through the other missing person reports. He switched to the phone app to call Lois but heard a rush of wind above the neighborhood as Conner flew into the area.

Besides barely being around anymore– he only met Lara once since she was born– Conner seemed troubled. Lois had mentioned she saw him when Metropolis was bottled, and he wasn’t quite himself. Clark noticed it too, when he helped the Titans shortly after, but they didn’t have much time for a conversation.

Clark switched to his text app instead and sent Lois a quick message before discreetly changing back into Superman and flying up to meet his brother.

“Conner,” said Clark. “It’s good to see you.”

Conner nodded. “Last we saw each other, you said we should talk,” he said. “So, let’s talk.”

“You haven’t been yourself lately,” said Clark. “Is everything okay?”

“It’s fine,” said Conner. “Is this why you wanted to meet me? I have better things to do.”

Clark thought he still had several years before he’d have to deal with the moody teenager phase with Jon. He never suspected Conner would go through something like it. He always seemed so put together and sure of himself.

“Are you mad at me about something?” Clark asked. “I’m sure I didn’t mean to do anything wrong.”

Conner didn’t even respond.

“I’d hate for there to be a rift between us–”

Clark’s focus moved toward the central borough of Metropolis.

“What’s wrong?” asked Conner.

“Snakes,” said Clark, flying off in a burst.

Conner tilted his head but then followed after him. ###Uncovering

Midtown Metropolis

Moments Earlier

“Okay,” said Lois, wrapping her head around what Alejandro had told her. “There are snake people after you because you have powers.”

“Correct,” said Alejandro.

Lois continued her summary. “And you only have powers because some scientist saved your life after an explosion and gave you cybernetic enhancements. But it’s not something you can let your fellow officers know about.”

Alejandro nodded. “Also correct.”

“But the snake people don’t like metahumans, so they took your niece and want you too?” Lois waited for a response but just got a shrug. “So what do they want with your niece?”

Lois’ phone buzzed with a text message from Clark. “Oh,” she said aloud. “They must think she’s your daughter and inherited the meta gene from you.”

“They… what?” asked Alejandro.

“If we’re dealing with snake people,” said Lois. “They may not be the smartest bunch.“

“Maybe not,” said Alejandro. “But they sure can fight. Luckily, I have something that should tip the scales.”

Alejandro walked Lois into his room and opened the closet to reveal a blue and gold suit.

“My enhanced strength is nothing compared to what this suit will do for me,” I just need them to come back and try again so I can beat them down until they tell me where they took Tina.”

Almost on cue, a crash was heard from the living room.

Lois rushed over to the bedroom door to find two windows broken in. There was a snake-like monster boy and a girl with a scaly top and a large snake wrapped around her like a scarf.

“You must be the snake, people,” said Lois.

“I’m Serpenteen,” the boy said, presenting the girl to his side. “And this–”

“I can introduce myself, Joseph,” the girl interrupted. “I’m Snake Girl,” she continued, patting her pet snake gently.

“She’s my girlfriend,” Serpenteen added.

Snake Girl turned to the boy. “Did she really need to know that?” she asked, rolling her eyes.

“Well, this must be Sanchez’s girlfriend,” Serpteneen fought back. “So–”

“Hey, I’m happily married,” Lois interjected. “Now, why don’t you two explain yourselves? Where’s Alejandro’s niece?”

“Niece?” the two snake-themed villains asked in unison.

“Yes, niece,” said Alejandro, jumping into the living room, all suited up. He rushed over to them, but they ducked away, Serptenteen twisting around his snakey tailside to knock the man back.

“How come you aren’t running away screaming?” Serptenteen asked Lois. “Usually, people run away screaming.”

Lois shrugged. “Just waiting for–”

Two blue and red blurs zoomed into the apartment and back out, taking the snake people with them.

“That,” Lois finished. “You okay, Ale?” she asked, helping her friend to his feet.

Alejandro nodded, and the two looked out of the crashed windows to find Superman and Superboy fighting the villains out in the street below.

“This is my fight, too,” he said, climbing out the window and working his way down the bricks.

Outside Sanchez Apartment

Now

Serptenteen was throwing punches at Clark, who blocked them quickly. Conner moved toward Snake Girl, but her entire body, at least from her torso up, morphed into a snake-like creature that extended outward until the mouth chomped over the young hero’s head.

“Ew!” Conner yelled as he pulled the snake's mouth away, leaving his face covered in snakey saliva. He resisted the urge to make a pun about “biting off more than she could chew,” instead sending a surge of energy through his tactile telekinesis. The move sent the girl flying back.

“Enough!” yelled Alejandro as he dropped onto the scene, forcing everyone’s attention. He pressed a button at the center of his chest, and a surge of orange energy exploded out of the sky like lightning, engulfing the man’s suit in a blinding light show. “Tell me where my niece is, or you’ll find out why they call me Firebrand!”

Serpenteen swung around, knocking Clark away, and leaped toward the powered-up hero, who still had flames blazing from his helmet. It gave off an impression of a flaming skull.

Conner’s eyes lit up. It was good to see a quick smile on his face again, however short it lasted.

Firebrand caught the snake boy midair and body-slammed him to the ground.

Snake Girl moved in to help him, but Conner grabbed her from behind and tossed her back toward a fire hydrant that broke apart on impact, sending water spraying everywhere.

“Last chance,” said Alejandro, his hand extended and revealing sharpened talons for his fingers. He hovered them menacingly over Serptenteen’s green-skinned face.

“Uh…” the teen started. “There’s a building in Suicide Slum. Near the Simon Project.”

“Joseph!” Snake Girl yelled. She morphed into her snake form again, slithering around quickly.

Clark fired off some heat vision toward her, but Snake Girl swerved away, letting it hit the rushing water from the broken hydrant. Steam covered the area as she scurried away with her boyfriend.

“I’m going after them,” said Conner.

“We can catch them later,” said Clark. “That building he mentioned. There may be missing children there.”

Suicide Slum

Moment Later

Alejandro burst the doors open, running inside the building, Clark and Conner following behind. The sight before then was ghastly.

Fenced-holding cells filled the room, and people of all ages were locked inside them.

Alejandro ran around, desperately looking for his niece.

“Who could do this?” said Conner, gritting his teeth.

“It’s okay,” Clark announced loudly. “You’re all safe now.”

Conner knelt to the ground, slamming his hands down to it. He closed his eyes and focused until all the locks broke apart and the doors swung themselves open.

Clark and Conner attended to anyone who needed immediate help.

“Superman!” a child called, rushing over to him. “I knew you’d save me!”

Clark recognized the boy. “You’re Danny, aren’t you?” he asked, and the boy nodded while curiously wondering how he knew that.

“Danny!” a woman yelled from the far wall. It was his mother, Caroline.

Clark lifted the boy into his hands and sped him over to the freed prisoner, handing over her son.

“Thank you, Superman,” Caroline said, refusing to let the boy squirm out of her hug.

“Moooom,” the boy said. “You’re embarrassing me.”

“No need to be embarrassed,” said Clark. “My mom hugs me all the time too.”

“Tina,” Clark heard Firebrand calling as he was still running around frantically. “Where are you?”

Clark scanned, but he didn’t see any children that hadn’t been claimed by their parents yet.”

“Sssssstay where you are,” an odd voice called. Another snake monster slithered into the room, a toddler held tightly in his hands. “Sssssserpentine isssss calling the shots now.”

“Firebrand!” Superman called, and the girl’s adopted father came running.

“Keep your disssssstance,” the villain ordered.

Caroline placed a hand on Clark’s shoulder. “Be ready,” she whispered before reaching her other hand outward.

The baby girl slid out of Serpentine’s hands, and Clark ducked down quickly to catch her.

Firebrand leaped forward, releasing a barrage of punches at the snake person before he could try and retrieve the baby himself.

“Ssssstop,” Serpentine cried. “I sssssurender.”

Clark handed Tina to her uncle as Conner walked over.

“Serptentine, huh?” Conner asked the downed kidnapper.

“Yesssssss,” he answered.

“You have the same name as that other snake boy?” Conner asked.

“No,” Serpentine answered. “He’sssss Ssssssserpenteen”

Conner dropped down and gave him another punch for good measure. He walked over to Clark and took him aside.

“We can finish our talk after we finish up here,” said Clark. “Sorry for the interruption.”

“Never be sorry for letting me help with something like… this,” Conner replied. “But I’m not interested in you drilling me about my behavior.”

“Conner,” said Clark. “I–”

“I’m fine,” he said, turning back to help more victims.

Watchtower Satellite

Sometime Later

“Is there any business to discuss?” asked Chloe.

Clark raised his hand and stood up. “I have something to say.”

All eyes were on him.

“You all know I was against the decision to remove Batman from the league since the beginning,” Clark started. “And I think that decision has only hurt the team. We need to allow for mistakes or disagreements in how we do things. It doesn’t make what we choose okay, but we’re stronger together and should strive to keep it that way.

“So I’m suggesting we bring Batman back onto the team. He doesn’t have to be a core member. In fact, he’d prefer to contribute only part-time.

”I recently made a decision in the heat of the moment that would have been highly controversial. But I had to make a judgment call. After I released Metropolis from Brainiac’s ship, I also tried to release Kandor. A city that Brainiac stole from Krypton years ago.

“It failed, but that’s not the point. What I did could have had vast repercussions for the world, but I felt like it had to be done. I didn’t wait to ask for permission.

“We can discuss what I did as much as you’d like after I say this last thing: I strongly believe Batman should allowed back. Because if he doesn’t deserve to be here, then neither do I.”

Clark didn’t want it to sound like an ultimatum. And they could treat it like one if they preferred. He was ready to leave the team if they decided he should.

Booster clapped a single time and looked around the round table. He clapped again. And again, but then stopped. “Okay, not an applause moment,” he said.

He was right. It wasn’t a speech that would let them get past what happened. They had a long night ahead of them.

<< | < | >

##The Flash #101 - Settling In

<< | < | >

Author: brooky12

Book: Flash

Arc: ?

Set: 101

Four Flashes ran around the world, helping out where they could. They each got distracted plenty, a bank robbery or house fire or missing person taking moments or minutes out of their actual intended purposes. Their purpose at the moment was to help with the repairs and recovery of Metropolis, a city recently under attack that they had been unable to help out with when it happened.

There was no guilt each of them held personally, and if there was, it was not admitted to and shared with the others. There were only four of them and an endless eternity of things to do if they tried to be involved in everything in every corner of the earth, they could not allow themselves to resent their lack of presence at every possible event that could benefit from their presence.

What they did worry about, however, was a missing gorilla. The local region around where Grodd had been kept had been scoured thoroughly, and yet they could not find trace of where they had gone. The longer it took to track Grodd down, the further away Grodd could get. It had been nearly a month at this point.

There was a chance that, somehow, Grodd was dead. That was Wally’s hope, he shared with the group as they waited for more requests from the various folks helping out in Metropolis. Wally reasoned that if Grodd hadn’t shown up yet, it was very much against type for him to try to lay low. The logical reason for that was that Grodd for whatever reason couldn’t make themself known.

Jay wasn’t so certain. It didn’t make sense, he justified, for folks to attack a fortified compound like the S.T.A.R. Labs that housed Grodd in order to kill a being that was already a non-factor in the regional landscape of power. Obviously, someone did attack said fortified compound, but to do all that just to remove Grodd from the confinement and then somehow kill him? Jay didn’t think it made sense.

Bart had suggested that it was possible Grodd was depowered. After all, it had been a long time that they were imprisoned with dampening technology that made them not a threat. The technology worked, sure, but it hadn’t been tested extensively or potential side effects explored. If true, the others weighed in, it was potential for future use if there had been other mentally enhanced gorillas in the region that had been Grodd’s lackeys.

Barry wasn’t sure. He didn’t have any theory or idea to share, only constant reports as he visited the treetop city in Africa that Grodd had called home. It used to be that Barry visited it once a week, at most, but since Grodd had vanished, those visits became much more common, with several visits a day even as others discouraged the paranoia.

The city had long since been abandoned, with no real signs of life beyond the occasional bird nest or curious, but not psychically intelligent, monkeys and other mammals. He was trying not to visit it as much, as the thirtieth time in a day showing nothing new was a flavor of disappointment for Barry. It felt almost disrespectful to the gravity of the situation, to know that a potential tyrant was roaming free but to be disappointed to not see them sitting on their throne, ready for a fight.

And so, they worried about a gorilla they could not find and not a city that they failed to save.

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

G.G.,
My apologies for not following up after CBIN. The appearance of The Flash at the event gave me pause for concern. While you did follow my request successfully, the sudden risk to secrecy gave me reason to believe that this exchange had been compromised. While I believe I took the correct approach at the time given what information I did and did not have, in the time since it seems that more has come to light.
I would love elaboration about your involvement in the recent freeing of the being known as Gorilla Grodd. I mean this with little intended insult, but my first question is why? I do not mean to question your motives yet, as I believe it would be impossible to free Grodd without actually having thought it through at least once, but surely there are other options for powerful beings operating against the status quo that are imprisoned, wrongfully or rightfully, that can be freed?
While I do not think S.T.A.R. Labs to be an impenetrable fortress, I am curious as to the details of how you succeeded in this task. With the realization now that you have not been compromised by The Flash, I do wish to further explore a potential partnership. Every report and autopsy that I could access about the break-in discloses very little about how Grodd escaped.
The Curator

The Curator
Unfortunately, time moves on, so what were once open conversations have closed or made way for other conversations.
I will not disclose how we freed Grodd, only confirm that it was in fact us. Given that no amount of investigations will uncover what occurred, you can rest easy when it comes to any future reports or theories. If you wish to read them of your own interest, that is within your own power to choose, but you will find no information of use there. You say you have many questions for me and my team, but in fact at this point I have questions for you. Who are you, really? Why did you see a need to reply to our letter to the Flash Museum? We were, in our infancy, seeking a mooring and access to certain tools and skills and resources. In the time since, we have made those available for ourselves, without the help of the Flash Museum or you. I assume you are a silent voice of dissent in that institution, but yet demanded endlessly of me in previous letters.
At this point, you misunderstand our dynamic. If you have something you feel of value to offer us, be that position or access or knowledge that we do not already have, you are welcome to offer it. But running back to us after we accomplished what was widely considered impossible, in order to act as if you were always present and a founder and wishing for your share of the credit, while also demanding further from us, is a misrepresentation of what reality is.
Naturally, this is a disappointment, as our shared interest should’ve been the re-establishment of reality away from whatever had happened earlier this year. Your hesitancy and consistent demands do not represent any reality. You speak of being worried that we were compromised, yet you yourself are connected in some way to the Flash Museum. You demand again and again for proofs and unnecessary information before even hinting at any possible benefit you could provide to my team. The fact that I am even writing a letter at all is a level of trust I arguably should not be placing in you.
Either provide us with reason to explore further what you can provide us, or return to your failure in the Flash Museum, aiding and abetting a tyrant.
G.G.

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

For all Grodd’s great power, movement was not one of them.

Grodd could not access most of what Grodd had once been capable of. Even with the lack of silence that was not pure silence and instead something more, the lack of use and exercise of these abilities made it difficult for Grodd to access the more extensive powers Grodd once had access to.

To take over an airplane travelling across the ocean was within Grodd’s power, the pilots and handful of passengers not even realizing they were being graced by Grodd’s presence. A brief unplanned stop in Africa was satisfactory, the consequences for the humans almost a small pleasure that Grodd was sad to be missing. From there, hijacked transport vehicles got Grodd closer to Gorilla City.

And so, Grodd took Grodd’s first steps into Grodd’s rightful seat of dominion in too long. Clearly, there had been some attempt at maintaining the city, but it wasn’t entirely up to Grodd’s expectations. Were humans coming through to check that things weren’t being re-established to their satisfaction? Grodd would have to put a stop to that, first things first.

How long had it been? The last time Grodd had been here, suffering the presence of The Flashes in what should have been a final, full victory. Only for the alien mind, incomprehensible to read or control, to swoop in at last moment to ruin everything. How long had it been? It could have been days or years, with the vegetation signaling varying possibilities.

It had been at least a month and several days, as safely and secretly travelling all the way here had been an ordeal. But on arrival, Grodd felt at home for the first time in however long. Finding information while in North America was not worth Grodd’s time and the risk of being rediscovered, Grodd would catch up on what Grodd needed to know once in Gorilla City.

As Grodd began to climb one of the trunks to the treetop city, distant mental voices reached out, requesting recognition and permission to communicate. Grodd granted all in time. Eventually, Grodd reached the summit, seeing the disrepair that much of the city had fallen. The population of Gorilla City would need to get to work.

The jubilation in the return of their leader was clear in every gorilla’s message as they each reached out. Many were simply welcoming and congratulatory, but a few gave Grodd necessary information. The Flashes had been here recently, a few weeks back. Grodd calculated it to be the day after the humans had released Grodd from the nothingness. A few provided Grodd with a timeframe of how long it had been, and Grodd found that the lack of knowledge in this instance had been more preferred.

The gorillas had been clever, expectantly, apparently most had abandoned the city once Grodd had been taken. They never strayed far, and when they saw the vehicle that brought Grodd the final section of the trip, had kept nearby to watch. While they did not allow the city to fall into total disrepair, apparently Flash visits were common even with Grodd gone, forcing them to avoid the city for the most part.

If Flash visits were common, Grodd had to do something. Direct combat was unlikely to end in Grodd’s favor, so perhaps another strategy could be employed. Perhaps the silence that was more than silence could be weaponized against humans, creating a space where the human mind could not stand to be.

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

There was a restlessness that had settled in the warehouse. It was several people emptier, with Ant and Albert still stuck in prison, and Grodd having already left. There were plans in motion to fix all three, a jailbreak for the former two and a trip to sub-Saharan Africa to visit Grodd at its base of operations, once it arrived.

But for the three that made it out of the mission unscathed, there was uncertainty and unhappiness. Minor things that would’ve otherwise been overlooked in the collective excitement for their shared goals now caused arguments that left impacts even hours later. Anything from dishes in the sink to whether or not they could rescue their friends within the next week was enough to cause an argument.

Roy spent most of his days out of the warehouse, busying himself as best he could. Despite the tensions and anger, he was more than willing to accept requests from Abra as to things to keep them afloat and prepare for the jailbreak attempt. If he knocked out a couple power lines as he did, well, he didn’t have insurance to pay for anger management classes.

Abra threw himself into the next stages of planning, doing research into where Ant and Albert were being kept, and whatever further he could find out about Grodd. They had done plenty of research already, but with the focus much less on the S.T.A.R. Labs that held it and more on its history and what Gorilla City was, Abra was kept busy enough.

Lisa didn’t react to the failure nearly as well as the other two. She spent most of her day listless around the warehouse, contributing where asked and trying to figure out what went wrong. The Flash showing up, nearly all of them, was an alarming change of plans when it had happened, and Grodd outright refusing to stick around and leaving for Africa immediately was the nail in the coffin for her to feel like there was a success story at all.

She knew that they would eventually be successful, but she worried that the others were maybe losing faith in their goals and losing pride in their accomplishments. Whether or not Grodd was ready to work with them did not devalue the fact that they had freed it. The jail bars holding Ant and Albert were just temporary setbacks.

Author: FrostFireFive

<< | < | > | >>

Book: New Titans

Arc: Bottled

Set: 100

Metropolis was the City of Tomorrow, where the brown brick of Suicide Slums seamlessly blended in with the glistening towers of the downtown area.  The blue skies tied everything together as its protectors flew above.  But Brainiac had ripped the city from Earth, and the cozy blue sky was replaced with a purple hexagonal nightmare.  And the normal brick of Suicide Slum had been covered with the green, screaming out for anyone to protect it.  Poison Ivy had heard their screams and now stood against the so-called heroes of Metropolis.

“Red! Come on!” Harley Quinn said as she leaped away from Poison Ivy’s vines.  What had been supposed to be an anniversary dinner had curdled into another panic attack for the former villain.  “It’s me!”

“I don’t think she’s home, Quinn,” Metamorpho said as he charged at Ivy.  But before he could land a hit with his diamond hands, Ivy quickly turned and summoned a mace of wood from the ground and swung at the elemental hero, sending him flying into a car.

“She’s in there; we just have to kinda…snap her out of it,” Harley explained as she checked in her makeshift bag for more Molotovs. Unfortunately for her, the weed killer was hard to come by in Metropolis. 

“This isn’t like last time Harley,” Batgirl said as she jumped into the air and tossed several batarangs to the ground. 

“Yes it is!” Harley stressed.  “Besides, you could do more than help than missing her with your stupid boomerangs!” 

“I didn’t miss,” Batgirl said with a slight smile as the batarangs exploded around Ivy, damaging the wood bark and fungi that made up her armor.

Before Batgirl could gloat, however, Ivy’s head jerked towards her.  Ivy was silent but focused, looking at Batgirl who wobbled when she landed.  Ivy had dealt with her before and knew that she was the weakest of the four who faced her.  She raised her hand, and vines reached from the ground, grabbing the heroine and holding her in place.

 “You’re still too slow,” Superboy said as he ran towards Ivy.  He was annoyed that they were focused more on trying to show off and reason with a monster than actually taking action.  That was the problem after Markovia; all people wanted to do was talk instead of act.  

As he leaped into the air to slam his fist against Ivy, he felt several cold hands grab him and fling him to the ground.  Ivy’s plants had once again reanimated the destroyed Brainiac drones.  They swarmed the young hero blocking the purple sky from his sight. 

“No, no, no! Not again! Not again!” Superboy yelled out as his eyes began to glow bright blue. 

“Conner!”  Metamorpho yelled as he moved toward his captured friend.  But before he could even help him, a large concussive force pulsated out, sending the plants and machines broken and flung far away.

Ivy looked scared for a brief second that something could hurt The Green like that before turning to look at the clown running toward her.  Ivy mouthed something that stopped Harley Quinn in her tracks, weed killer molotov in hand.  The Knight of the Green leapt into the air, releasing her prisoners to deal with the fallout together but alone.

…

“What the hell was that Rex!” Superboy asked as the four heroes had made their way up to a rooftop to overlook the chaos of Metropolis.  Drones were everywhere, the city shrunken as its remaining heroes fought back.

“Some kind of plant…crusader,” Metamorpho explained.  “But why are you talking to me? Chuckles over there is her girlfriend.”

“We don’t have a label,” Harley Quinn said.  “We’re just us ya know? And she’s not like this normally.”

“Normally? Harley this is the second time she’s gone out of control,” Batgirl said.  “But the last time she did it she wasn’t so ruthless.  We have to see this as a progression of whatever she did to herself back in the day.  We’re dealing with some kind of plant crusader, not the naked goddess this time.”

“She’s done this before and you let her go?” Superboy asked.  “So now we’re dealing with a monster you all created instead of the real threat.”  He pointed up to the purple hexagonal sky. 

“Big Blue is probably taking care of it,” Metamorpho explained.  “Which means we have to take care of this one on our own.  Harley, you know her, is there anything that can pull her back?”

“I don’t know,” Harley bit her lip.  Normally, when she had entered the Titans’ world, she had had Nightwing with her.  He was one of the few heroes who had taken her claims of reform seriously.  From a weekly bagel hang to training on the high wire, he believed in his former therapist. The problem was the others only remembered the psycho clown in the corset and didn’t trust the woman she had become.  

“‘I don’t know’ isn’t going to help us Harley,” Batgirl responded.  “We can’t have two disasters occuring at once.  We need a plan.”

“We need to take her out,” Superboy said.

“Take her out…but that’s what I was doin’ before she went all planty,” Harley joked, trying to avoid what she knew Superboy was arguing.

“Wait, you want to kill her?” Metamorpho asked.  “Conner, we’re members of the Titans, we’re heroes.  We don’t just…kill because it’s the easy way out.”

“Easy? Metropolis is currently being invaded by a world conqueror. The Justice League, as always, is on the outside looking in, and we have a person who’s also trying to destroy the city with plants of all things.  We have to make the hard choices.”

“Ya mean the easy choice,” Harley Quinn said as she moved towards Superboy.  “Heroes don’t kill, they find a way.  She’s still in there, I know it.  Just like last time.”

“Last time, she was more confused than angry Harley,” Batgirl said.  “And wasn’t demanding The Green be heard.  We may have to take action.”

“Ya only angry because she kicked your ass last time,” Harley said as she stood in front of Batgirl.  “Don’t do this.  She talked to me, she told me to get help.  And last time I checked you’re supposed to help.”

“And let thousands in the city choose if they get killed by plants or murderous robots,” Superboy chimed in.  “This is a chance for us to actually do something and save the city.  I won’t let Metropolis become another black mark.  Now instead of us talking and wasting time, who’s with me?”

The other heroes looked around for a moment, a chill in the air as only Batgirl stepped forward to join Superboy’s crusade.  

“Let’s go,” Batgirl said.  “We need to stop this before it becomes worse.  The Hall of Justice has some things I’ll need if you can get me there.”

“Ba…Batgirl you can’t, ya just,” Harley said as she tried to pull the heroine back.  Metamorpho stopped her as he looked at the two heroes took off on their own dangerous crusade.  

“I coulda,” Harley began.

“You can’t stop them, they have learn this one the hard way,” Metamorpho began as he looked out at the city.  The drones, the plants, the destruction.  Conner may have been right that seemed so much like Markovia. 

“But they’re going to kill Red! I’m supposed to let them?!” Harley exclaimed as she pushed off of Metamorpho.

“Grayson’s been training you, right?” Metamorpho asked as he finally noticed how scared Harley was.

“Ya, a bit, still can’t do all that flippy stuff yet,” Harley responded.

“Neither can I, plus between you and me, I think he likes to show off,” Metamorpho said.  But I’m going to teach you something he already has.  Being a hero isn’t about looking good and doing the right thing when it’s easy.   It’s about doing the right thing when all things look lost.”

“Like now?” Harley asked.

“Like now,” Metamorpho responded.  “My friend’s hurting, and judging by how eager she was in going with him, so’s Batgirl.  So we gotta to get our own reinforcements.”

“And ya want me to do that? What about Ivy? What abou-” Harley began.

“I’ve got an idea.  You said Ivy’s connected to this…Green?” Metamorpho asked.”

“Ya, been since she got her powers.”

“If we could build a connection between us and The Green, maybe, just maybe, we can reach Ivy again.  End this without killing her,” Metamorpho said with confidence.

“Ya think so?” Harley asked, seeing the sadness in Metamorpho’s eyes for the first time.

“I have to,” Metamorpho said.  “Otherwise nothing matters.” 

Harley nodded before running towards the edge of the rooftop, she had an ally and a plan.  All she needed to do was to take the leap. 

“Oh and Metamorpho? Dick did teach me some of the flippy stuff,” She winked before flipping off the rooftop and back into the fray, her hope renewed.

…

“Ungh,” Pamela Isley mumbled as she opened her eyes.  The last thing she had remembered was nursing a beer, a headache, and Harley talking about certain red straps she was excited to unwrap.  And then…just pain and a bright green flash.

Slowly, she picked herself up and felt the rustling of leaves in between her toes.  Gone was her turtleneck and slacks, replaced by torn jeans and her Naked Cheshire t-shirt.  It was beginning to dawn on her that she was far away from a dive bar in Metropolis.

As she stood, she could see a clearing of in the cluster of trees, flowers, and quiet chirping of life abundant.  Before she could move forward, she heard a crunching sound from behind her. 

“Who’s ther-” Ivy began to ask before seeing her natural form move in front of her.

“Oh you’re awake! You’re finally awake!” Ivy’s twin beamed as she took stock of the new arrival.  

Ivy’s double shared…many similarities, except her hair was a wonder large mane with roses and tulips safely nestled within.  More importantly, Ivy couldn’t see the scar she had on the small of her back from sneaking off to the Naked Cheshire concert or the bullet scar in her shoulder blade from reminding a certain supervillain that Harley was no longer his.  She was Ivy but with no flaws. 

“Where am I? And who exactly are you?” Ivy asked.

“I’m you silly, or at the very least the parts of The Green that love you,” Ivy’s twin explained.  “I am the Goddess of these parts.  Ensuring every blade, creature, and connection are maintained and nurtured.”

“Right,” Ivy muttered.  “Last time I was here…I saw home, or at least…”home”.”

“It’s different every time my dear,” The Goddess responded.  “Sometimes it needs to show you things you hide away, others…some quality time with yourself.”

“And you’re supposed to be what…some perfect version of me that hates clothes? Cause let me tell you, Harley would really love to meet you,” Ivy snarked.

“She is…interesting,” The Goddess mumbled.  “Your thoughts dart often to her.  Both good and bad.”

“We’re dating, that’s common,” Ivy explained.  

“Dating.  She was right, even now you hate labels,” The Goddess explained as she moved into the clearing.

“I don’t hate labels, I just don’t see the need to make things permanent.  We don’t even know if we’re…” 

“Human? You’re frightened of me because I seem so disconnected from those matters.  Once again she was right.”

“I’m not afraid, it’s just…we might last longer, and I don’t…I don’t want to hurt her.  And wait…what do you mean she was right?”

Before the Goddess could respond, tree bark shot up from the ground and wrapped around Ivy.  The heavy footsteps of wood bound together with amber and vines could be heard as third Ivy entered the clearing. 

“She’s talking about me,” The third Ivy responded.  “The Green has decided that relying on a slacker chemist and her ideals wasn’t getting us anywhere.  You were spending so much time making goo-goo eyes at a foolish jester you didn’t feel your kingdom being ripped from the ground.”

“I’m…supposed to be on call 24/7?” Ivy said as she struggled against the bark.  “I’m supposed to have a life!” 

“The Green needs a protector.  Godiva over here can’t handle the outside world yet,” The Knight responded. 

“It is true.  So much noise, so much light, pebbles cutting across my feet, it’s no place for me…yet,” The Goddess explained.

“So The Green created me from all the anger you used to have before you ever bumped petals with that fool,” The Knight responded.  “We were respected with an army.”

“You mean a bunch of co-eds that put their trust in me?  Honey if you think that’s an arm-” Ivy said before one of the bark chunks slapped her in the face.

“We are not our other self,” The Knight said as she looked at Ivy.  “She believes you can be swayed to The Green’s cause and purpose.  But she is an idealist, and the time for ideals is over.  Goddy, watch over Ivy; she won’t have the stomach when I have to…cut away connections.”

“Connections…if you hurt Harley, I’ll…” Ivy said as she struggled to break free.

“You’ll be stuck here,” The Knight said as she sunk into the Earth itself to return to the crisis in Metropolis.  “Maybe if you behave I’ll give some time to say goodbye.”

And with that the Knight vanished, and the Goddess tended to the garden.  All Pamela Isley could do was scream.

…

“So what is this place?” Superboy asked as he and Batgirl had descended down into the sublevels of Metropolis’ Hall of Justice.  They had mostly been quiet since they had left the others.  For Superboy he knew this was the right course of action to take, Batgirl on the other hand had been trying to find her words since she had leapt from the rooftop.

“It’s the sublevels,” Batgirl began.  “When the Justice League opened the Halls across America, they wanted it to be a place to rest, socialize, and to prepare for the threats that could arise.  Batman believed we needed space to test…more radical ideas and technology to handle threats.”

“Batman supports what we’re doing?” Superboy asked.  “About time he gets off his ass and does so-”

“Batman does help,” Batgirl cut him off as the doors opened.  “We’re just facing the nightmare scenario.”

“Seems like that’s what we always do,” Superboy said.

“It’s the job,” Batgirl explained as she moved behind a screen, removing the sweaty and dirt-covered costume.  As it hit the ground, Batgirl was careful to remove the exoskeleton that hugged around her waist.  Carefully, she undid it; any electrical feedback it created would hurt her plan.

As she placed it on the side table, she could feel her legs struggle a bit.  She and Gail had been working on endurance, simple exercises that could keep her upright and moving.  But now, away from the comfort of the PT clinic in Burnside, Barbara Gordon struggled.

She was careful to pick up a jumpsuit with plugs and sockets running across it.  It was amazing that such a simple plugsuit had cost Wayne Enterprises thirty million dollars. 

“Finally, someone who speaks my language,” Superboy said as he looked around.  The sub-basement had laser guns, shields, and even what looked to be a gauntlet and backpack that mimicked the emotional spectrum.  “The rest of the Titans used to get it.  And I heard you ran with Nightwing back when he was serious about things.”

“That wasn’t exactly him at his finest, Superboy.  I’m sure he told you the toll that took?”  Batgirl bit her lip as she slid on the plug suit, making sure she adjusted the fit and calibration, any wrong move and she would set her progress back.  “I’m sure he told you.”

“He left by the time I joined the Titans.  Donna said something about needing to find himself,” Superboy said as he looked at a mace floating on its own.  “It’s funny, the Titans always said they were one giant family, but no one bothered to talk to me after Markovia.  They lost sight of what we were supposed to do.”

“Donna had briefed the League that you were supposed to be first responders and a place where a younger generation could be safe,” Batgirl said as she slid her mask back on.  “I know Flash,Wonder Woman, and Superman thought it was needed.”

“You mean the guy that rewrote time, the woman that didn’t even go in for her own sister, and Clark who’s MIA while we’re dealing with all this shit,” Superboy responded. 

“They’re human Superboy,” Batgirl said as she slowly walked out from behind the screen.  

“They should be better,” Superboy said.  “We can’t keep doing this.  I won’t keep doing this.”

“It’s the job,” Batgirl explained as she slowly walked forward toward a door that was labeled R0-K1E.

“And yet you have doubt in your voice,” Superboy said. “Also please tell me we didn’t come this way so you could change your clothes.”

“No, we came here to prepare for war,” Batgirl said as the doors slid open and a large mech’s lights began to flicker on.  Batgirl was done being vulnerable.

…

“So you're saying it could work,” Metamorpho said as he began writing chemical compounds on a whiteboard at STAR labs. 

“Maybe,” Doctor Angie Spica said as she looked over his work.  “We’re talking about bridging natural compounds with man-made ones in order to hijack a living ecosystem mankind has yet to begin to explore.”

“Yeah?” Metamorpho responded as he tried to figure out the right compounds to mimic in order to hijack Ivy and break into The Green.

“You just say it so…nonchalantly,” Angie responded.  Her lab had been a mess since Brainiac had bottled the city.  The power had mostly stayed on, but Angie had thought she had seen something  pink flicker out of the corner of her eye.  The only thing that wasn’t broken was the small tulips she had bought for her desk.  They weren’t safe, no matter what Metamorpho said. 

“Doc, I’ve fought vampires, zombies, even men made of cinderblock.  Trying to brainjack a sentient ecosystem is just a Tuesday for me,” Metamorpho explained as he looked towards the machine generating a nanite cocktail.  “So remind me again how this is going to work?”

“The nanites mimic the natural compounds that connect this…Ivy’s brain matter to this Green, connecting us to her with this,” Angie said as she held up a helmet with a visor.  “We really should have tested this.

As Angie spoke, the tulips on her desk turned to listen to their conversation.

“Hey, you don’t think I don’t want to test this thing,” Metamorpho explained.  “I’m a walking warning sign for untested science projects.”

“So why do it then? You and I both know that allowing an alpha predator to live will only just damage the greater ecosystem,” Angie explained.

“Because heroes don’t kill,” Metamorpho explained. “It was the first rule I had to learn.”

“Rules are meant to be broken,” Angie explained.  “My project is going to change how we view machines.  Nanties aren’t just stiff parts and circuit boards, they’re a fluid substance that ebb and flow like the tides.”

“Uh huh,” Metamorpho said as he moved to upload the compound structure into the database for the nanite cocktail to take shape.  “When I first got transformed I lost all semblance of myself.  Rex Mason’s skin, muscle, and bones had all became an elemental smoothie. It took me a month to figure how to make feet, three to make hands, and four to even have a form not even a mother could love.”

“And your point?” Angie asked.  

“Breaking rules is going to lead to broken people,”  Metamorpho said as the large tank of nanites in front of him began producing the serum they needed.  “How long do we got before this is finished?”

“Five minutes,” Angie said as she looked at the computer.  “And then I guess I can wrap up my tenure as an unintentional hero.”

“More like an assistant,” Metamorpho joked as he moved towards her desk, not noticing the vines and plants growing around them.

“I won’t be an assistant when I send you my bill,” Angie joked.

“And that is?” 

“A cup of coffee and maybe another lecture on playing God,” Angie chuckled.  

“Uh with me?” Metamorpho stammered.  “I mean I’m sure Nightwing or even Big Blue would want to lecture and they’re well g-”

“They’re not you,” Angie said.

“Then it’s a da-” Metamorpho began before the vines and plants burst from the desk, sending he and Angie flying across the room. 

CRASH! 

Ivy crashed through the lab windows as the two  struggled to regain their footing.

“You think you two can breach The Green! Under my protection?!” Ivy yelled as she raised an axe made of petrified wood.  “My sacred duty will not let you!” 

“Yeah, I’m getting pretty sick and tired of that lady,” Metamorpho said as he shot a burning substance from his hands. 

“ARGH!” Ivy yelled as she recoiled in pain as the bark melted from her. “What did you do to me?!”

“A little HCl lady, or for the layperson,” Metamorpho began.

“Hyrdocholoric acid,” Angie said with a smile before looking towards the nanite containment unit, the injector ready for its target.  The scientist ran for their only hope, unfortunately for her, the danger was all around. 

A large stem burst from the floor below and slammed Angie towards the nanite containment unit, smashing the glass that separated the unstable technology from contact with the outside world.

“Doc!” Metamorpho said.  “OK lady, now you’re really going d-”

Ivy moved fast, her axe cutting at Metamorpho’s chest, staggering him back.

“You think an acid spray is going to hurt me? My dear boy, Pamela has a PHD in botany.  I know what hurts my kind and I know how to fight!” Ivy exclaimed as she tried to swing her axe once more. 

Before she could Metamorpho ducked out of the way.  It didn’t matter as the plant life around him began to grow rapidly. Vines, flora, and bark all scratching and clawing at the elemental hero.  

“Get off of me!” Metamorpho said as his hands turned into sulfur igniting with every hit.  But even the flames couldn’t hide the fact that Metamorpho was losing here.

“Rex…” Angie muttered as she could feel the nanites on her, grazing and piercing her skin as if they were looking to restitch an old blanket.  

“Doc!” Metamorpho said as he rushed to her, avoiding the swings of Ivy’s axe and realizing he had no chance against her.  He picked the doctor up and looked at the broken windows in front of him.  His legs turned into a metal spring as he crouched down and looked at Ivy.  “Just know lady, I’ll be back.” 

Metamorpho leaped out of STAR labs with the good doctor in tow.  STAR labs had fallen.

… 

“Doc, Doc!” Metamorpho said as he held Angie Spica in his arms.  They had made it to a nearby rooftop after Ivy’s attack.  And Metamorpho was beginning to feel alone as he looked at grey metallic splotches forming all around Doctor Spica.  “We need to get you medical attention.”

“No…you…need to stop her,” Angie muttered. 

“Stop her? In case you haven’t noticed, the city is still shrunk, Ivy just took a whole building full of deadly tech, and I’m the last Titan,” Metamorpho said with a panic.

Before Angie could respond the purple and hexagon grid dissipated and the sounds of birds chirping and a bright blue sky could be seen. 

“Problem one solved,” Angie muttered. 

“We’ve got more than one?” A voice called out as Harley Quinn leaped back into Metamorpho’s world.  “They didn’t…kill her did they?”

“No Harley, she’s still alive.  But she’s angrier than before and we have no w-” Metamorpho began before Doctor Spica held up a syringe and headset.  

“We have a way,” Angie muttered.  

“And no back up,” Metamorpho explained.

“About that,” Harley began. 

WHOOOOSH.

A figure landed on the rooftop.  Metamorpho had seen him from a distance before at the Titans Gala and Markovia, but that didn’t do the bright blues and reds of his costume justice.  He shined like the sun and when he finally spoke it sounded like the heavens could move and would.

“I’m here to help,” Superman said.  “What’s the plan?”

NEXT: See How Metropolis was Saved and How Harley Recruited Superman in Superman 100! Then Be Back Here As It’s Titans vs Titans as Metamorpho and Harley Quinn take on Superboy and Batgirl for the Soul of Poison Ivy!  Lines Are Drawn as the Fight Against Ivy Reaches Its Dramatic Conclusion!

You read that right! It’s the big 100 and we got Flash and Superman reaching their #100s!

It’s not a race! Read at your own pace!

Apply to Be a Writer! - You could write your own book and be part of our team!

New Issues

• Cyborg
• New Titans

Issues from September 1st

• Batman (Delayed)
• The Flash
• Superman

Just joining us? Fall behind? Check the welcome post here or the full set list here.

Too much to read?

• Check out event list
• Check the wiki pages
• Just read and learn from context!

Come chat with us on Discord or Reddit! Follow us on Twitter @DCFU_621

Marvel Fan?

• Check out /r/MarvelsNCU!

Make sure to subscribe, upvote to show your support, and leave feedback on the stories! Use this post to discuss the overall set or anything else related to the sub :)

#Cyborg #63 - Last Stand

<<| <| >

Author: Commander_Z

Book: Cyborg

Arc: Peril in the Mountains

Set: 100

Previously:

Vic and Gar were in a plane crash deep in the mountains when they were attacked by strange, techno-organic creatures. They were saved by Dr. Fate, who was investigating the creatures and offered to help them. They tracked the creatures back to an ancient city inside a mountain where they met Alfa, the leader of the Technosapiens. Alfa explained that he had some control over them, but soon it would take him over and they would need to destroy all of the Technosapiens to prevent their spread. Vic and Gar were apprehensive and split off to think about it while Dr. Fate prepared a spell. Vic was ambushed while exploring some sort of shrine, narrowly dodging a Technosapien's ambush. Alfa had lost control...

The Technosapien glared at Victor Stone, its humanoid futures twisted into a sneer. Just moments before, it could have been wandering around the city, enjoying its day. But not anymore. After Vic managed to dodge its attack, it gave up its human form and returned to a loose mass of black metallic tentacles, drifting around him like a laser focused tumbleweed. The creature bounced around the room, revolving itself around him, looking for an opening to strike.

But Vic was ready for it. Tracking a foe like this wasn't anywhere near the challenge that the Technosaipen thought it’d be. After a few moments of getting a feel for its speed, he let out a full force concussive blast from his arm cannons, sending it flying straight into the wall. He knew that wouldn’t keep it down for long, but it didn’t need to. He had to get going before more of them showed up. He ran out the door and closed it behind him, hoping that that’d at least slow it down a little.

Unfortunately, that was not the only enemy waiting for him. The street was full of Technosapiens of all shapes and sizes and they formed a crowd outside of the building like they were waiting for him to speak and share whatever wisdom he learned in there with them. Vic only had seconds to find anywhere else he could go. There were all sorts of buildings he could hide in, but where would that get him? He needed to get back to Dr. Fate and hope that he had some way to stop the Technosaipens before they got overwhelmed.

‘Maybe I should just make a break for it? No, I’d never make it through that crowd. I could stun enough of them to do it, but that’s really risky. Maybe I just try and signal Dr. Fate and Gar? But there’s no guarantee they’d see it and it’d probably just attract more Technosapiens…’

Then he saw it. To the right of the building he was in was a small alleyway just wider than he was. The path was poorly lit, blending into the dark stone of the surrounding buildings. It sloped downwards and looked like it went back into the tunnel system that led him here.

‘It might not be a way out, but it couldn’t be worse than here.’

Vic made a run for it but the Technosapiens weren’t willing to let him go without a fight. As Cyborg turned and ran, the Technosapiens joined together into a flowing mass, like an unstoppable river. It raged against the walls of the alley like white water rapids spraying against rocks, carving its teeth into them as it seethed towards the fleeing Cyborg. He ran into the tunnels, pitch black except for the dim blue light of his power core.

He could hear the creatures chasing him, gaining ground. But he couldn’t look back. There was nothing but fear back there and he needed to keep moving forwards. He kept running through the dark tunnel, expecting it to branch off and give him some way to escape the creatures behind him. But it never did, remaining one long shaft. Finally, he saw something to break up the tunnel. In front of him was a rectangular stone that ran the width of the tunnel that came up about a foot from the ground.

Vic barely noticed it in time and stumbled over it. As he did, the wall started to slide upwards, trapping him in the room. He wasn’t sure if this was really better than where he came, but it couldn't be worse. The wall rose up quickly and hit the ceiling with a thud.

Cyborg let out a relieved sigh. One challenge down… a million more to go. He turned and examined the wall that blocked the way back and was surprised to see a small blue gem at the center, glowing identically to his core.

‘Silasium? So this is the same place that Dad found? Maybe the city has tons of these tunnels that can be sealed for security or weather or whatever. And he just found one and wasn’t able to open it. Dad would’ve loved this.’

Vic reached out to the Silasium to touch it, thinking of the possibilities of having another sample, but stopped himself.

‘What if that opens the door again? Let’s leave that alone…’

Instead, he poked around the room, trying to find any other hints about who made this place. But the only other thing in the tunnel was a thick layer of ash that seemed to coat everything.

Vic raised an eyebrow.

‘Were these people killed by a fire? That seems hard to believe, no way they’d make a city like this and not have firefighters or something. But there was some sort of fire, maybe this mountain used to be a volcano? That’d explain all the tunnels.’

Shrugging it off, Vic continued down the tunnel. The carved stone seemed to get a bit rougher as he went along it, like it was a newer tunnel that had been left unfinished. The other change was just as subtle but Vic also noticed that the ash was starting to get less and less thick as he went along. It had started off as a solid cover on everything but it was thinner and patchier now that he had been walking for what felt like ages.

Eventually, he came to the first fork in the tunnel. The left path continued to be covered in ash but the right was almost completely free of it. He looked around the mouth of the path and saw no sign of a wall that’d retract that could’ve shielded it from the fire but saw none. Whatever caused that ash simply didn’t go down the right path.

Vic followed the left one wordlessly. He was out of ideas what could be causing this. But he had to know.

He kept walking, following the tunnels for what could’ve been miles as far as he knew. It branched two more times. Each time, the right path had next to no ash and the left had about the same as it had before the branch.

Finally, a few minutes after the most recent branch, the ash was at its thinnest. But what surprised Vic the most were the footprints in the ash. He could clearly make out a set of footprints made by bare feet coming into the tunnel. They went up to the left hand wall and… drew something on it? It was hard to make out in the dark tunnel but it looked like a face. It had a cruel smile and sharp, pointed ears with a pair of small horns on the top of its head. But what completed the image were the pile of skulls just below the horned face.

‘Is that the creature I saw the statue of? So their city’s guardian was a real creature and it betrayed them? Is that supposed to be a warning to stay out or a memorial? If it’s a warning, whatever was in here is free now anyway thanks to the Technosapiens. And if it’s a memorial… I hope I’ve done no disrespect here.’

Vic took a quick look around the next corner to see if there were more drawings or hints as to what could have happened and was disappointed by what he found. The tunnel had collapsed not a hundred feet from where this was drawn. Best he could tell, the footprints had entered the tunnel from behind that rubble. The pile of rocks was thick, but he was certain he could feel the faintest tickle of a cool breeze behind it.

‘So, someone escaped and came back to write that message. I think I get what happened. That creature attacked the city, maybe with fire, and the people fled outwards from there through the tunnels. They tried to seal the city to keep it trapped but weren’t able to. Then, they tracked the ash out with them as they ran to the surface. Not a happy fate, but it sorta lines up with what I remember from Dad’s video.

‘Then the other paths either lead back to the city or something other than the surface which is why no one wanted to take them and there was pretty much no ash on them. So, if I take them, with a little luck, I can get back to the city and hopefully avoid the Technosapiens while I do it.’

Vic took a deep breath. ‘Alright Vic, how lucky are you feeling? Gotta make it back as soon as possible but with three paths and who knows how many those split into…’

Before he could start to plan out any further, he saw hints of light coming from down the tunnel. He shapeshifted both of his arms into force cannons. If that was a Technosapien or something worse, he was a goner.

But once it came into focus, he let his guard down. It was a glowing ankh, about the size of his hand. From it, Dr. Fate’s voice rang out in as much of a panic as he had ever heard from the wizard.

“Victor, there you are! Garfield and I are in the city center, holding off the Technosaipens. It seems Alfa lost control, but he is still doing his best to gather them all here. Follow the Ankh, it will lead you to us!”

Before Vic could even respond, the ankh started to move back down the tunnel at a speed just above a jog and Vic ran to keep up with it.

⚙️⚙️⚙️⚙️⚙️

The city had devolved from its serene, tomb-like state into a maelstrom of chaos. Like the tunnel Beast Boy, Cyborg and Dr. Fate had taken to enter the city, this one took Vic on top of a tall building, this time just a couple of blocks from where they met Alfa. But the city itself could not have been more different. Its peaceful streets had warped into an overflowing tank of techno-organic beings attempting to force their way into the city’s plaza. Some of them tried to flow in and over each other, some oozed their way over buildings and others circled overhead like a massive rain cloud. Alfa had made good on his promise whether they liked it or not: he would bring all of the Technosapiens together.

In the city center, Vic could see Dr. Fate and Beast Boy were doing their best to hold the grounds of the plaza and keep it Technosapien free, but they were fighting a losing battle. Dr. Fate had surrounded the entire area in a barrier of translucent magical energy, but the sheer amount of damage it was taking was causing it to slowly shrink while Beast Boy was doing a series of rapid maneuvers to dissuade them from attacking. VIc hoped he’d make it in time.

“Quit gawking and get over here Vic! We will not be able to hold on perpetually!”

The Ankh started to fly down the stairs of the building, this time on what could’ve been an exterior fire escape. Cyborg did his best to keep up with the Ankh, but everytime he got close to its pace, Dr. Fate must have sped it up. But Cyborg didn’t even notice.

He raced across the streets, sprinting by the few Technosapiens in this part of the city before they could begin to process that he was there. After only a breath of entering the city, he was within arm's reach of Fate’s protective dome.

Then, the Technosaipens decided to welcome him back to the city.

It came from the sky, dripping down from the big cloud like it was raining thick, metallic gelatin. Vic managed to react at the last second, blocking it from landing on his head with his arm. He felt the machine try to interface with him, trying to infect him and make him one of them. He considered trying to blast it off but there wasn’t time and there would be more. His circuits and programming would be able to hold it off for now.

He ran the last handful of steps to the dome and Fate opened it up just long enough for him to get inside. He could feel the Technosaipen’s malignant code digging into his circuitry, trying to find a weakness it could exploit to give him control. But his body wouldn’t give up without a fight.

“Victor! You must defend me so I can begin the ritual! These creatures must be culled before they can cause further harm and disorder!”

Cyborg hesitated. He left not that long ago to try and find a way to cure them but he didn’t have one. Too much had happened too quickly. He had his reservations about it, but both Dr. Fate and Alfa had confirmed there was nothing left of the people they once were and the swarm of Technosapiens was certainly doing their best to convince him of that. If they weren’t stopped here, they’d spread all over the Earth killing and infecting countless others.

‘It’s what needs to be done. Whatever they once were is gone. It’s like destroying a hurricane or a swarm of locusts and fearing for the gentle rain or the grasshoppers that they once were. They’re gone.’

“Okay, whatever you need, Fate!”

“Excellent. I will be reducing this Dome of Protection to little more than the minimum needed to cover myself as I will not be able to focus on the ritual if I must maintain that as well. It will take me no more than five minutes if my estimations are correct. You must simply keep me safe for that period and stay alive.”

“Simple, huh Vic?”

“Yeah, simple. You ready to do this?” Vic asked, holding out his ist for a fist bump.

“With you? Always.” Beast Boy completed the gesture.

Cyborg and Beast Boy split off, with Cyborg taking the northside’s entrance and Beast Boy taking the south.

As Dr. Fate retracted the Dome of Protection, Cyborg started to get a feel for the scale of the task they’d been assigned to do. The Technosapiens that stood in front of him could’ve filled up an entire … something. Cyborg really had no idea how many there were since he couldn’t see any end of the swarm and didn’t want to think back to what he saw from the top of the building. The task was just too big to think about. He just had to do it.

He made one arm a concussive grenade launcher, the other a force canon.

‘Can’t beat the classics.’

He launched a grenade and a full power blast at random into the swarm, like he was firing a t-shirt into a crowd at a sports arena. But, the fans are usually much more interested in the t-shirts than they seemed to be his attack. It had such a little effect, he wasn’t even sure that it went off. But then he saw the little puff of light, like a kid trying to hide a light when staying up late, and felt a little distraught. It wasn’t even a nuisance to them. And the force blast? He couldn’t start to track where that went. But that was fine. He wasn’t trying to do damage to the tsunami in front of him, only slow it down. He was just a flood barrier; Dr. Fate was the… scientist working to stop tsunamis? Vic winced at the stretch of that metaphor in his head, but the thoughts were helping him stay focused on the fight. There was no out thinking this problem, it only required his body to fight through it. His mind would only fill him with fear.

And fought he did. If the Technosapiens were an unstoppable tsunami, then he had to be an unbreakable wall. He kept them focused on him by using his own body as bait, they clearly considered him an easier target than the wizard in the center of the plaza (who Vic really hoped was well on his way to completing the ritual) and he just needed to remind them of that. His force blasts might not do much damage to them, but they were an excellent annoyance. As soon as one or two got past him, he’d fire off a salvo of rounds at them, reminding them who they’re really facing.

Beyond that, it was just like a high stakes game of tag. Except that a couple thousand people were all it. He launched himself all over the plaza, shifting his arms into force blasters to give himself more momentum. His movements were erratic, but not enough.

The Technosapiens were closing on him and several had broken into the plaza. He launched himself back in and shot them. They turned and faced him as expected, and he launched himself back into the crowd, targeting the overhang of one of the buildings as his next safe spot. He landed perfectly and shot some more force blasts into the swarm without realizing it was a trap. The stone was brittle and was weakened by the Technosapiens and collapsed under his weight, sending Cyborg plummeting to the ground and into the crowd.

He shot a force cannon round out of both hands to try and make some space below him on his way down, and some of the swarm did back up, but he had made little more than an arm's reach around him. Technosapiens were blocking his view from the rest of the area, stopping him from finding anywhere else to launch himself to. He was trapped.

While he was looking for his next move, the Technosapiens gave him no quarrel. They launched themselves at him from all sides and he knew had no defense against it.

‘I don’t usually do this because they’ll overheat but… what do I have to lose?’

Cyborg’s force cannons usually fire discrete blasts about every second, but there was no hardware limitation for that beyond the sheer heat of the blasts. But, with his back literally to the wall, he set the interval to a hundredth of a second, functionally firing a continuous blast of force out of both arms.

The effect was immediate. He felt the kick in his shoulders, making them ache like nothing else, but it was effective. The blasts that the Technosapiens had so easily dodged were now impossible to dodge as the next shot would be there before they could ever react to it. He pointed his hands at the swarm, finally making real progress and pushing them back. He was doing it. Just as he was about to take his newfound “victory” and move back to the plaza, he felt a massive weight hit his head. The swarm of Technosapiens in the sky had decided to get involved. This time he was too slow to block it and his body immediately started to react to the invaders trying to take him over.

He had always thought that his core had infinite energy, but for the first time, a pop-up came up on his vision.

WARNING: CURRENT ENERGY CONSUMPTION IS NOT SUSTAINABLE

ENERGY RESERVES WILL RUN OUT IN FOUR MINUTES AT THE CURRENT RATE. PLEASE REDUCE.

‘My system must be using way more power than normal with those force beams and having to fend off the Technosapiens’ attacks… So much for stopping them on my own.’

Cyborg fired his force cannons into the ground, back in their single shot mode, boosting himself towards the plaza. But the Technosapiens predicted his move and as soon as he landed, another massive glob landed from the swarm above him, blocking him in. He got just enough of a look at Dr. Fate to see that he was still uninterrupted.

‘Gar must be hanging in there too. If he can do it, so can I.’

But Cyborg wasn’t actually sure of that. He had no idea how much time Fate still needed. It had been about five minutes since he started it, but Cyborg wasn’t the most trusting of magic. Was that all it would take? Or did he need to buy more time than that?

‘Can’t worry about that. Fate trusted us to do this; I’ve got to trust him to do his part.’

Cyborg took one last deep breath, calming himself. He disabled all but the most basic protections, letting the Technosapiens in. Alfa had made it sound like it took several days for them to really take you over, so that didn’t matter. He could ignore that problem and use the power for his force cannons. He switched them back over to beam mode, blasting the crowd of Technosapiens back and away from him.

“Booyah!”

He’d cleared the plaza again and had them solidly pushed back. More and more Technosapiens came in, dropping from the sky, slithering over buildings… but he contested them all, sending them back from where they came. Then, his vision started to go black. He checked his power status - he was fine.

‘The Technosapiens…I guess they’re quicker now. If they’re shutting me out, then they must already have taken me over or be close to it. But I’m not out yet!’

As his vision faded, he kept blasting the horde back, but they were still coming. He couldn’t thin their numbers at all.

Another alert appeared.

WARNING: LEFT AND RIGHT ARM HEAT LEVELS ARE AT MAXIMUM

SHIFTING BACK TO NORMAL ARM FUNCTIONS IS RECOMMENDED TO AVOID PERMANENT DAMAGE.

But Cyborg couldn’t listen. He just kept fighting, pushing the crowd back until the very moment he felt a wave of magical energy pass over him. But as powerful as that feeling was, it was nothing compared to the wave of relief that passed over him as he blacked out due to exhaustion.

⚙️⚙️⚙️⚙️⚙️

Vic woke up a few minutes later. The Technosaipens were all gone without a trace and he saw Gar and Dr. Fate talking about something in the center of the plaza.

Vic walked over to them, feeling extremely sore after that fight.

“Hey guys. We won?” Vic asked.

Gar looked at him with a mix of confusion and concern. “Yeah, we did. But Vic… are you feeling okay?”

“A little sore, but otherwise totally fine. Why?”

Dr. Fate murmured an incantation and a gold outlined, full body mirror appeared in the air in front of Vic.

Vic gasped at the sight of his own reflection, fully human, looking back at him. The spell had removed the Technosaipens that were infecting him, but it had also removed all of his cybernetics. He was restored to a fully organic state, with the exception of the powercore in the center of his chest.

“I… your spell did this?”

“I suspect so. You were infected with several of the technorganic organisms, I suspect that it had difficulties determining where you started and they began. So, it removed all of the materials and restored you to what it assumed was your correct form. Magic, even that of a Lord of Order, can be a fickle creature.”

Vic looked at his flesh and bone hands for the first time in years. He blinked, unable to even begin to process this.

“We should leave this place. I have already confirmed there are no more Techosapiens here and this place should not be further disturbed.”

“What was this place, doc?” Gar asked.

“Some things are unknown even to me. But, I can tell it was a place of great tragedy and I do not want to linger. Victor, Garfield?”

“Ready.”

Vic took one last look at the dark stone buildings inside the mountain, taking in all their half solved mysteries and secrets… and then looked back at himself in the mirror Fate conjured.

“Yeah, let’s go. I’ve got a lot to process and get used to as is.”

Dr. Fate nodded and with one last incantation, teleported them out of the mysterious city.

<<| <| >

You read that right! It’s the big 100 and we got Flash and Superman reaching their #100s!

It’s not a race! Read at your own pace!

Apply to Be a Writer! - You could write your own book and be part of our team!

New Issues

• Batman (Delayed)
• The Flash
• Superman

Issues from August 15th

• Cyborg
• New Titans

Just joining us? Fall behind? Check the welcome post here or the full set list here.

Too much to read?

• Check out event list
• Check the wiki pages
• Just read and learn from context!

Come chat with us on Discord or Reddit! Follow us on Twitter @DCFU_621

Marvel Fan?

• Check out /r/MarvelsNCU!

Make sure to subscribe, upvote to show your support, and leave feedback on the stories! Use this post to discuss the overall set or anything else related to the sub :)

##The Flash #100 - Gorilla Grodd

<< | < | >

Author: brooky12

Book: Flash

Arc: ?

Set: 100

Truly, it was a shame that the local neighborhood lost power all of the sudden. It wasn’t even stormy weather or the result of an accident, just a freak occurrence. Truly a shame, Roy G. Bivolo laughed to himself.

Maybe an investigation later would spot the same stolen car at the location of every broken transformer or electric substation. Rainbow Raider didn’t think they’d catch him leaning out of the car window, blasting equipment. The destruction of power equipment in the region that the S.T.A.R. Labs campus happened to be in would not take S.T.A.R. Labs itself offline, but the backups on campus weren’t able to restore power to other services.

If the local network went down, with no internet in the subregion, then no alarms at the Labs would be able to alert local law enforcement. If the message never got out of the campus, then there wouldn’t be worries of a Flash or other superhero appearing. He wasn’t even leaving a trail, necessarily, though the technicians noting the consistent patten in how the technology was destroyed could lead back to him.

He drove around town, taking down transformers and power grid pressure points seemingly at random. He had plenty of specific targets but was hitting them slowly over time. The local internet provider got surgically isolated, technology frying as he drove around its neighborhood. He listened to the radio as he did, waiting to hear if reports of power or network outages would filter into the news live as he worked.

With his goggles, he could control and adjust light. While the absolute range of what he could accomplish was wide, he wasn’t particularly motivated in the large electromagnetic range normally. He had found ways to manipulate light to have physical properties, such as to create floating platforms out of the visible spectrum or as a means of weapon.

This time, he was using his abilities in the electromagnetic range for destruction. Sealed power grid equipment expects certain ranges of interaction from outside influence, such as the supplying of electricity or certain ranges of the electromagnetic spectrum. What it could not account for, however, was a concentrated beam of specific electromagnetic frequencies. Most of the devices he hit would be fine, interacting as much as the average object in physical space interacts with air. However, plenty of what he was doing would render equipment in the power grid useless, fried or burnt or broken or outright destroyed.

The devices he took out would take a while to repair, as from testing on similar readily-available equipment he had tested with, they had come to the conclusion that the power company would have to fully replace most of the equipment that he destroyed. They certainly had a few backups, but when he was frying two transformers each city block, they’d spend a while getting things back up to power.

Most places would probably not have too much downtime, maybe two or three days at most, but all it mattered was taking the S.T.A.R. Labs campus offline and isolated for an afternoon. He had the easiest job of their group, but it was an essential job.

A disconnected S.T.A.R. Labs would take slightly longer to get backup. Not as long as they’d like, admittedly, but longer than immediate, which was justification enough. It was hard to say things for certain when superheroes that existed could do nonsense things that couldn’t be prepared for. The unexpected was no reason to disregard proper planning.

The longer he went, the more likely it was that major disaster response would be focused on the power outages, rather than checking in at a place that hadn’t actually reported any problems yet. That was their logic, at least. Seems like the appearance of some nonsense out east in Metropolis was distracting the radio, at least, who hadn’t even mentioned yet that there were reports of the power going out yet at all.

/>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

Fences and gates were lovely for the powerful, they blocked access and limited movement. These barriers displayed a level of control and an assertation that whoever had access to determining where they went and who was allowed through them was in charge.

Anthony Woodward did not like fences and gates. Anthony was also not your average non-powerful person who had to care about these things. In a small area without direct camera coverage, he approached the gate, leaning against it to check its sturdiness. The average person would not find much give, but this fence was not intended to withstand the force of a man made of metal with the strength and physique of a bodybuilder.

It didn’t collapse or crack, but it was a testing volley. He stepped back, grabbing two bars of the fence and began to pull. A fence’s strength came as much from its structure as it did its material, and attacking individual links was more effective than assaulting the sum total.

Soon enough, there was enough space for his ally, Albert Desmond, to slip through. Once he was on the inside, he pulled out a small stone, waving it in the direction of the gate. Slowly, the physical reality of the material began to change, cold hard metal becoming warm fluffy cotton candy.

Now with both Doctor Alchemy and Girder on the inside, they began to head for a more populated area of the campus. The nearest building was a storage and facilities building, which they didn’t need to care much about. Elsewhere in the city they knew the Rainbow Raider was already making havoc by cutting off power and network connectivity to much of the region.

“Freeze, you’re on private property and are in violation of federal law! Leave now!”

Neither of them had any particular love for security personnel, even if Albert had been in the force for a while. Girder reached down, grabbing a fistful of dirt and throwing it in the direction of the voice. Alchemy tracked the projectile with his rock, transforming it into a sphere of dense metal before it impacted the man.

They moved on. Shortly after, they arrived to the part of the campus that had consistent security footage being live reviewed, whatever power from on-site generators and batteries keeping the buildings functional seemingly also powering the cameras. Another quick disabling left them in the dark in the eyes of whoever was inside but didn’t stop an internal alarm from beginning to sound. The two shrugged, knowing that it had only been a matter of time before they were known to be around.

Doctor Alchemy approached a wall, simple brick façade hiding a structure that was designed to withstand the impact of a several-ton vehicle. What it was not designed to withstand, however, was being turned into mud. A brief shoulder check by Girder once given the go-ahead revealed a mostly empty cafeteria, a single janitor seemingly still willing to eat despite the alarms and lack of power. Whatever emergency power they had, seemed like the cafeteria lights weren’t considered a high priority.

The three exchanged glances, with the janitor seconds later dropping his sandwich and bolting towards the door. The chair Girder tossed his direction found the back of the man’s head first. That was probably enough noise to let anyone within earshot know that they should come check what that was. Or, better life strategy, run far away.

/>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

The phone rang. The phone rang more than one might hope it would ring, but less than one might expect it to. The phone rang for a number of reasons, whether that was missing children who had health needs or any number of early-warning systems for natural disasters. The phone number wasn’t given out lightly, to ensure that lives needed saving whenever it rang, but it rang.

Sometimes, it rang not for missing children or natural disasters, but for a much smaller subsect of Flash-associated reasons. Certain Flash Foundation members had the number in case they needed a Flash for whatever reason, certain heroic metahumans or reforming villainous metahumans had the number in case of emergency, whatever that might present as.

The person this call originated from was none of those, strictly speaking. Another category, the least common of them, were leaders of certain correctional or rehabilitation facilities, locations holding notable metahuman threats to keep them from being dangers to society. This call was from one of them.

Bart picked up the phone. It wasn’t his first time answering it, but every single time he did feel some worry, knowing whatever information was on the other side of the call would be so important that getting it wrong could result in people getting seriously hurt or worse. He could wait the fraction of a moment, an eternity to him, for another Flash around to take it, but running away from what scared him was not what a Flash did, and not what would allow him to grow as a person.

“Yup,” he opened, knowing by rote that the shorter his acknowledgement of the person on the other side of the phone was the quicker they could let him know what’s wrong.

“S.T.A.R. Labs, Grodd, power’s not stable and I can hear the alarms of an intrusion. I don’t know that they’re after Grodd, but power’s being messed with and I’m hoping someone can swing through and make sure nothing’s going to be a problem.”

He had heard about Grodd, a sentient gorilla with mental mastery that a long time ago had nearly killed Dad. He hadn’t gone to the S.T.A.R. Labs where Grodd was being held prisoner yet, not being particularly motivated to risk anything. Apparently in captivity, Grodd looked mostly like a normal animal, and Bart felt like it was better to not have the memory of this seemingly innocent-looking animal being stuck in some odd faraday cage prison.

The person on the other side of the phone was calm, Bart noted internally as he listened. It was better for the transfer of information that they stayed calm, rational minds processing what information needed to be transferred. Mostly, anyway, Bart had doubts that the director or whoever this was needed to hedge their bets on whether the intruders were there for Grodd or not – they’d show up to make sure nothing bad happened anyway.

“We’ll be there in a flash,” Bart responded, switching over to the internal Flash communication line in his earphone. “Lab holding Grodd under attack, no power. One?”

“Two,” Jay replied almost immediately.”

“Blank,” Barry replied. “Unless you need me.”

“Three,” Wally replied. “In a second.”

So, they had two to start with, at least. And Wally would be joining them shortly, with Barry not available unless they needed him to be. That was probably enough.

/>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

The power outages and stuff would have to be a later problem. Bart and Jay approached the S.T.A.R. Labs buildings from opposite sides, with Jay being to one to notice the collapsed part of the wall. A quick perimeter check led Bart to find the destroyed fence, and the two met back at the makeshift cafeteria entrance.

They could hear gunshots inside but didn’t have enough information to determine yet the nature of the attack. The two of them knew that S.T.A.R. Labs security forces were armed and authorized to shoot first, but the director of the branch that held Grodd didn’t know whether the people who broke in were doing so with guns.

Regardless, they ran towards the sound. A trail of broken walls and melted doors were difficult-to-parse clues as to the nature of their targets, but they moved forward regardless. The trail led them closer to the gunfire, confirming to them that what they were chasing down was not a diversion.

Eventually, they turned the final corner, taking a single moment to observe the scene. A large man, seemingly made of metal, was holding a riot shield in each hand, charging towards a group of four S.T.A.R. Labs security officers. A man in plainclothes to the side seemed far less panicked than he should given the context.

The two Flashes pulled the S.T.A.R. Labs employees out of the way, knowing already that the metal man likely weighed too much to simply be carried off to some other place for the moment. However, when Bart tried to move the other person, S.T.A.R. Labs employee or not, he struggled to pick them up at all, as if they had been rooted to the ground.

The combined forces of Jay and Bart still couldn’t lift the move him, and by that time the metal man had realized that something was happening. He wheeled around on himself, violently tossing one of the riot shields in the direction of the two Flashes. Both stepped out of the direction, only to watch the riot shield change shape and mold into a thin rod of metal, long enough to stretch far enough to still hit the two.

Bart reeled from the hit, shocked and slightly impressed that the two of them had managed to hurt them at all. Two enemies that they couldn’t simply separate and handle individually on different corners of the globe. They’d have to figure out a solution in the moment.

Jay charged forward, experience and instincts leading him to a solution that Bart didn’t see yet. Bart held for a fraction of a second, unsure as to how to best support whatever he was doing. Jay began to run around the hallway they were in, encircling the two men, so Bart joined him on that.

A moment later, a third blur joined them, Wally finally arriving at the scene of the fight. The three of them, at that point, decided to attempt to take the metal man out of the area. With their combined strength, they did manage to lift them, depositing him on an empty island between Australia and Tasmania. They’d return in a moment to handle him, but returned to make sure the man’s ally was also properly handled.

As they returned, they discovered that their final opponent’s abilities involved some sort of matter manipulation, as the floor around him had turned into some sort of magma or lava, creating a moat around him.

“Stop!”

The three of them did, curious. However, when the man began to move a small stone around in his hand with a few flicks of his wrist, Wally decided to stop stopping. He quickly extradited the stone out of the man’s hand, placing it in a safe in a nearby bank temporarily.

The sudden paling of the man’s face let Jay know whatever he could do, it required the stone. With that discovery, the three of them quickly relocated the man, leaving him in a temporary holding cell.

Now, all that was left was a quick confirmation with the caller that everything was alright and the two intruders had been handled. At the director’s insistence, they took a brief pitstop at the room Grodd’s prison was kept in to make sure he was still there.

Grodd was not there.

/>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

A small portal appeared in a room in the basement of S.T.A.R. Labs. The two individuals in the room, a technician and a security guard, were focused on the door to the room, not to a distant corner of it. Glider and Abra Kadabra stepped through it, quietly sizing up the room for a few seconds to ensure that it was just the two of them.

Abra raised a hand, magically jamming the gun that the guard was holding. Glider surged forward, ice forming underneath her skates as she closed the distance between her and the technician. A quick elbow to the eyes knocked her over, the security guard whirling around on Glider in shock. However, a jammed gun gave her the upper hand in that fight.

Abra moved forward, opening up another portal beneath the technician on the ground, sending her away. Glider and the security personnel began to brawl, but the magical assistance of Abra tipped the fight in his ally’s favor.

The sounds of crashing and gunfire above confirmed for them that they had some time, but not an infinite amount of it. The two examined the sealed cage in the room, monitors showing the inside via cameras still working despite much of the region being without power. The resident of the cage, a gorilla with strange devices attached to its head, was seemingly staring directly back at them.

“We could just wait for Ant and Albert to get here. They could probably just open up a part of the cage and call it a day,” Abra suggested, unsure of the technology surrounding him. What information they could find on S.T.A.R. Labs floor plans and policies, they didn’t find anything on how they’d be able to hold a sentient, megalomaniac gorilla with mind powers. Shocker.

“I’m going to be honest, I’m not sure they’re going to get to us. Too many things can go wrong,” Girder disagreed. She trusted her two allies but didn’t trust the world. The entire reason they weren’t a group of four or five right now was because of the number of things that could go wrong.

“Do you want to just deepfreeze the technology?”

She sighed. That was probably the best strategy. She spent a few minutes freezing different consoles and wiring panels in the walls, but nothing immediately resulted in the unlocking of the prison their future ally was being held in. Eventually, she reached the point of trying to freeze parts of the cage itself, figuring that the cage might be fail-safe rather than fail-deadly – keeping Grodd locked in rather than letting it out in case of failure. Fail-deadly to Grodd, potentially, but no others.

Abra, for his part, was trying to use his magic to pull pieces of the cage apart, and soon the two of them were coordinating to break through. A small hole in the cage was soon expounded on and enlarged, until it was large enough for Abra to peer through.

At this point, Grodd was looking at him, and not at the camera. The look on Grodd’s face seemed animalistic, as if no sentient thought as behind the eyes. If this was a dummy gorilla being held in the place they advertised Grodd to be, with Grodd being held elsewhere, Abra would be infuriated and sure to report them to an animal rights organization.

He drew a portal underneath the creature, watching him vanish into the floor.

/>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

Nothing.

Nothing.

Nothing.

Nothing. Nothing. Nothing.

Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing.

Something.

The feeling of something being disconnected from its physical form, pulling away as it felt like it was falling. The disappearance of a noise it wasn’t even aware was there until it was gone. The changing of temperature around it, the changing of environment from small box to large empty space.

From nothing to something.

Something. Something…

A shocking pain through its mind, the lack of unrealized noise and the disappearance of physical things attached to it suddenly changing a lot of things for it. Its brain—Grodd’s brain—beginning to recover from whatever they had put Grodd through.

Who had done this? Who had put Grodd, leader of Gorilla City and rightful ruler of the world, into a situation where Grodd did not even know of Grodd? And then, who had freed Grodd from such a fate?

The surrounding area was empty, but appeared to be lived in. Pairs of human shoes left by a closed door, pieces of technology around the room. Grodd spent a second watching the human sports game left on the large screen on the wall.

Grodd felt pain still, but was able to reach out telepathically. No beings of higher thought were within what Grodd could perceive, though the pain limited that more than normal. Grodd found a collection of vermin, a dozen or so rats being held in a nearby room. Grodd reached out mentally, snuffing out their lives with a fraction of the power Grodd had even in this limited state.

Two more minds joined Grodd in this space. Grodd vaguely recognized them as the two humans who had freed Grodd from the prison. Grodd chose to not immediately kill either of them. Perhaps they could be of use.

##Superman #100 - Man of Steel

<< | < | >

Author: MajorParadox

Book: Superman

Arc: Heritage

Event: City in a Bottle

Set: 100

###Taken

S.T.A.R. Labs

Shortly Before Metropolis Was Taken

Zod sat in the blue glow of his cell in an orange jumpsuit. The humans had managed to keep him contained using blue kryptonite, which deactivated his powers. But they didn’t know who they were facing. General Dru-Zod was a force to be reckoned with long before he had the powers of a yellow sun.

It had taken some time, but a plan had been formed. When his breakfast was delivered every morning, the guard opened a slot in the door to push a tray through. Zod was supposed to take the tray, and then the slot would be closed. But if he could time it just right, Zod could grab the man’s hand. From there, there were any number of ways to get freed; he would just have to improvise.

“Breakfast!” a voice called as a tray of scrambled eggs, toast, and orange juice was pushed inside the room.

Zod smacked the tray away and gripped the guard’s left hand, pulling him toward the door.

“Hey!” the guard yelled, trying to pull back, but Zod was too strong for him. “Help!” he called. “Code red!”

Zod noticed a handgun holstered on the guard’s right side but couldn’t reach it. Footsteps could be heard approaching. He didn’t have much time, so he pushed the guard’s hand back toward the right, causing him to rotate just far enough the weapon was in reach.

In a quick motion, Zod swiped the gun from the holster through the slot and turned around to open fire on the ceiling vent housing the blue kryptonite. There was no guarantee shooting it would knock it out of range, but it was his best move to make it out quickly.

Three guards opened the door, funneling inside with their weapons trained on him.

“Get on the ground!” one of them yelled.

Zod clenched his fists and took a deep breath inward, causing a gust of wind to carry them toward him. He stretched out his arms, letting the guards smack into them.

Zod crushed the gun in his hand while turning to the guard he had previously disarmed. Before he could make another move, the walls of his cell broke apart, and several metallic robots dropped inside.

“Kryptonian detected,” one said as they approached the escaping prisoner.

Their technology was familiar but mostly alien.

“I am not Kryptonian,” Zod sneered. “I am Argonian.”

Zod met his new attackers halfway and punched one down, while another grabbed him by the neck, and others tried to tackle him to the ground. But he flung them aside, punching away pieces of metal from as many as possible. He managed to disable them except one, who was approaching quickly. An energy blast knocked the last robot out of commission as Lex Luthor entered with impressive green and purple battle armor.

“We’ve never had the pleasure of meeting,” said Lex, offering his hand.

Zod exhaled sharply, keeping his own hands where they were.

“My name is Lex Luthor,” Lex continued. “I’m sure you’ve heard of me. Like you, I am a leader of my people. Or I was until Superman–”

“Enough,” said Zod, scanning the city to find a skull-shaped ship above the city and more robots all over. He also spotted Kal-El flying away from the ship.

“Superman is a fool,” said Zod, flying toward the ship through the hole in the wall.

Lex followed him until they both entered inside the alien vessel.

A swarm of robots and metallic vines filled the area, quickly overtaking them.

Outside Metropolis Crater

Now

Brainiac’s ship moved outside the forcefield as the city shrank, and Superman shot up into the sky after it.

“Did Lois and her kids just get abducted?” asked Mitch.

“I don’t know,” said Nona. “They just… disappeared.”

Aquaman and Wonder Woman appeared on the scene as the remaining robots stopped in their tracks, bent down, and tucked their arms into their legs.

“What happened to the city?” asked Aquaman while studying the deactivated attackers.

“Did you say Lois Lane and her children were taken?” asked Wonder Woman, changing the subject.

“Yeah,” Mitch explained. “Some of those robots grabbed them and took them inside the force field, but then a light came from that ship and they disappeared. Must have been some kind of transporter.”

“Superman went after them,” said Nona, pointing up at him.

The ship had become surrounded by Brainiac robots connected by metal tentacles, keeping them from falling to the ground. Clark had his work cut out for him to get through.

“We should help,” Wonder Woman stated. “Can you two fly?”

Mitch and Nona shook their heads.

“Diana,” said Aquaman. “These drones are heating up.”

Diana’s eyes widened. “They’re going to self-destruct!” she yelled. She turned to the nearby crowd of Metropolitans who had evacuated the city in time and flew up over them. “Everyone, get as far away as possible!” she ordered.

Mitch ran into action, grabbing several cars full of people with his magnetism to move them out of the blast zone. Wonder Woman lassoed several robots and flung them away while Aquaman tossed more with his bare hands. Nona helped a family out of their stuck car as a red streak of light zoomed up next to her. It was The Flash.

“Sorry I’m late,” he said, disappearing and reappearing several times until the remaining bystanders were out of danger. He put a finger to his ear.

“What’s wrong?” asked Nona.

“Communications to the city must be back,” Flash answered as the drones exploded without harming anyone. “We’re getting a broadcast from Watchtower.”

Brainiac’s Ship

—

Lois struggled against the Brainiac drones holding her in place. Jon held onto his baby sister on the other side while more robots blocked him from getting close to their mother.

“Let us go, now,” Lois commanded.

“I will let you go,” said Brainiac, pointing to the new bottled city in his collection. “Go to where you belong.”

“And my kids?” Lois asked, already knowing the answer.

Another bottle held on by a metal wire moved into view. Alien buildings could be seen through the red glow of its edges.

“They aren’t meant to be with you,” said Brainiac.

“Like hell, they’re not,” said Lois. “They are my kids.”

“A valid argument,” said Brainiac. “But I have already determined their destination. They would throw off the balance in Metropolis.”

Jon shifted his head to the side. “Mommy?” he asked.

“It’s okay,” said Lois. “Superman will be here any minute.”

“Not soon enough,” said Brainiac before Lois and her kids disappeared from the ship.

Outside Brainiac’s Ship

Moments Earlier

Clark blasted a drone with heat vision while punching away at two others, but another wrapped its tentacles around his arms, holding him in place.

“Justice League!” a voice broke in from his belt communicator. “This is Watchtower.”

It was good to hear Chloe’s voice.

“Batman was able to provide me reports from the city,” Chloe continued. “Straggling drones have been self-destructing at the city's edges. But Metropolis has been taken. It was shrunk down and bottled and Brainiac drones collected it back to the ship. Superman is up there trying to get inside. Unless you have other pressing matters, I would get up there and help him get inside.”

Everyone must have already had the same idea. The cavalry was headed his way.

“I’m patching Batman into our network,” Chloe added. “I know he’s no longer in the League, but he agreed to help.”

Clark couldn’t be more proud of his childhood friend.

Diana arrived first, pulled Clark free, and the two began punching away.

Arthur got there next, clearing more of the way.

Gunfire knocked back more of the cannon fodder as a harrier jet flew into range. Lucy had joined the fight.

Clark saw an opening to the ship and didn’t waste a moment bolting inside.

Brainiac’s Ship

“Power Girl and Starfire are MIA,” Clark heard Chloe reporting as he arrived inside the ship. He started scanning around, but there was no sign of them or the rest of his family. A voice interrupted him.

“‘Power Girl’ is the name Kara Zor-El goes by these days,” Brainiac stated from his throne. Was he monitoring their comms?

“Power Girl, Supergirl, Superman…” he continued. “What is the point of those monikers?”

“Where are they?” asked Clark, letting his eyes turn red.

“You will have to be more specific,” said Brainiac.

“Where is my family?!” Clark demanded as tentacles tried to grab him, but he outmaneuvered them, landing in front of Brainiac and grabbing him by the chest.

“Everyone is being placed where they should be,” Brainiac answered. “Except for the Tamaranean, who managed to end up in Kandor.”

Kandor. That’s where he would have sent Jon and Lara.

The tentacles reached Clark and wrapped around him again, but he used all his strength to keep them from tightening.

“Let them out,” Clark ordered. “Now.”

“No,” said Brainiac. “Krypton and Earth will be preserved. The bottle cities will contain the last remaining specimens of both worlds.”

“Last?” asked Clark.

Did that mean what he thought it did? Was Brainiac planning to make the bottle city of Metropolis was all that remained of the planet? This new Brainiac was unlike any of the others he evolved from. One tried to use a signal to overtake the minds of humans with those of Kryptonians (Brainiac Event). Another tried to salvage cities from doomed planets (Superman #86). But this new Brainiac was talking about planetary genocide.

“You can’t do this!” Clark cried, his body tingling as a weightless sensation overtook his senses.

“So much for the ‘Man of Steel’,” Brainiac taunted. “Ridiculous.”

Clark’s surroundings disappeared in a flash of light, and when he opened his eyes, he saw tall, luminous structures surrounded by a red sky.

He recognized the city. It was Kandor. ###Escape

Bottle City of Metropolis

Earlier

“–is Brainiac,” a voice echoed throughout the captured city as Lois materialized in the middle of an empty sidewalk. “Continued fighting is a wasted effort. You are the fortunate from your world. The ones who will survive and keep your culture alive.”

“Culture,” Lois mocked. If that alien invader had any brains, he’d know any random city didn’t represent the culture of an entire world.

Several Brainiac torn-apart robots were thrown down the street as Supergirl flew onto the scene. “Lois!” she cried, zooming to her side. “I thought you made it out! Where are Jon and Lara? Where’s Clark? Where’s–?”

“Linda!” said Lois, interrupting the panic. “Brainiac sent the kids into Kandor,” she explained. “We have to get out of here and get them back somehow.”

“I’ve been working on that since the city was taken,” a voice said from nowhere.

A familiar blue-skinned woman with pink hair appeared next to Linda.

“Tali,” said Lois, trying to move in for a hug but then wondering if she could even touch her hologram. “You can get us out?” she asked instead.

“I share Brainiac’s base programming,” Tali explained. “Even though this version has evolved like I have, I can access the same core routines in the technology keeping up trapped. I just need more time.”

“We don’t have time,” said Lois bluntly. “ I have to get my kids back.”

“Kara was taken,” said Linda. “She’s in Kandor too. Along with Kory. I know we need to get them back, but if anyone can keep them safe in the meantime–”

“We also have other problems,” said Tali, pointing down the road.

A parade of drones was headed their way.

“Brainiac’s been sending wave after wave of them,” Tali said. “He must know what I’m trying.”

“That’s too many of them,” said Linda, lifting Lois into her arms. “We’re going to have to make a run for it.”

Before she could take off, she gently set Lois back down. “On second thought,” she corrected.

A menacing bark echoed the city block as Krypto flew onto the scene, followed by Bizarro and Maxima.

“You am need help?” asked Bizarro with a smile.

Bottle City of Kandor

Meanwhile

The sparkling lights of the buildings were mesmerizing. Clark had seen holograms of Krypton, but they didn’t compare to seeing it in person and hearing the people around the city. He could smell foods he’s never had before. The warmth of the red sun on his skin was pleasing, even though it wasn’t clear how it was there when the city was in a bottle on a spaceship.

But Clark couldn’t take in the sights. His children were in there somewhere, and he had to ensure they were safe. And he had to find a way out before Brainiac destroyed Earth.

He tried to ignore the thought that Kandorians had been stuck there since before he was born. But there had to be a way, and he would have to find it. It wasn’t clear how long his powers would last.

A crowd had formed around him. They appeared calm but cautious, and it seemed nobody wanted to talk first.

“Hello,” said Clark, breaking the ice. “I’m–”

“Kal-El, right?” asked a young girl with light red hair, moving through the crowd. “Ignore the adults,” she said. “We’ve been here for so long, they don’t quite know how to handle visitors.”

“You know who I am?” asked Clark. “I have to find–”

“Your children, I know,” the girl broke in again. “They’re safe and with family. Let me take you to them.”

“Family,” Clark repeated.

“I’m Shyla, by the way,” the girl introduced, motioning him to follow. “Shyla Kor-Onn.”

“I like your cape,” a man said as they walked through the crowd.

“Thank you,” Clark smiled but kept pace with Shyla, who was moving quickly. Good, she was able to sense his urgency. He liked her already.

“Kara said if you showed up, we’d be in trouble,” said Shyla, as they turned a corner around a building toward a row of house-like structures. The contrast of round and square edges was fascinating and seemed to reflect light in uniquely intriguing ways.

Hearing Kara’s name made Clark’s heart drop. While Brainiac had said she was captured, it didn’t feel real until now -especially since he ended up in there, too.

Shyla took Clark toward one of the houses, and Clark couldn’t stop from looking inside. Jon and Lara were there, and a huge weight was lifted from his shoulders. Kara was nowhere in sight, but Kory was with another familiar-looking woman. Jon was perched on Kory shoulders, his black hair practically sweeping the ceiling with her added height.

Clark leaped forward and knocked on the door.

“What are you doing?” Shyla asked, wide-eyed. She hopped forward and waved a hand, causing a techno-chime to ring inside.

The door opened, and Jon yelled out. “Superman! What are you doing here?”

Clark flew over and plucked the five-year-old out of the sky. “I’m here to rescue you,” he said.

“Thank you,” Clark told Kory. “If anything had happened to them…”

“No thanks are needed,” Kory assured him. “We were having fun, weren’t we Jon?” The boy nodded vigorously.

“You must be Kal-El,” the woman said, stepping toward him and handing him baby Lara. “I’m Alura, your aunt.”

“Alura!” Clark repeated. He gently placed his kids back on the floor. “Kara thought you… didn’t make it. How did you end up in Kandor?”

“It’s a long story,” said Alura. “But from what Kara tells me, there are more pressing matters outside this bottle city.”

“There are,” said Clark. “We have to get out or our adopted world will be lost forever.”

“Kara had an idea,” Alura explained.

Of course, she did. He could always count on her to be one step ahead.

Clark leaned down to Jon. “Will you and your sister be okay here with Kory and Alura?” he asked.

“Yeah,” Jon answered. “Kory is fun.”

“I can take you to them,” said Shyla from the doorway.

“Them?” asked Clark.

“Yes,” Shayla answered. “Kara and General Zod.”

Clark's eyes popped wide open. “Zod’s here?!”

Bottle City of Metropolis

Krypto was tearing into metal bones as Bizarro blasted several away with his heat vision. Maxima smashed two together and tossed them into the range of Linda, who spun another around to collide with them.

“How’s it coming?” Lois asked Tali, taking cover behind a hotdog stand.

“I almost have it,” said Tali. “But we’ll be limited on how many people can get out.”

“That’s okay,” said Lois. “At least we’ll have a fighting chance.”

A robot dove before them, but Bizarro sped over at the last second, grabbing hold and throwing it back toward the others. “Sorry!” he said. “That one am get by me.”

“Their numbers keep increasing,” said Tali. “They’ll get to us eventually.”

“Maybe we can lend a hand?” a voice called from above.

Conner Kent dropped down and tapped the ground, letting his tactile telekinesis rumble through the street until it reached a line of robots, throwing them off balance.

“Fire in tha’ hole!” yelled another voice. Harley Quinn raced around a corner and tossed a round projectile at the attackers.

“Is that a grenade?” asked Batgirl, rushing up behind her as an explosion answered the question. “Where did you get a grenade?!”

“It’s better not to ask,” said Metamorpho, who, along with Guardian, arrived next. The latest grouping of Titans were all there to help the fight.

Superboy’s look had changed from the sweet but cocky loudmouth Lois remembered. His S symbol wasn’t as curved and he had buzzed his hair. There was pain behind his eyes, too.

“It’s good to see you,” Lois told him.

“Yeah, uh whatever,” Conner responded, almost tripping on his words.

Harley ran up behind him, placing an arm over his shoulders. “Excuse Grumpyboy,” she said. “He’s going through his emo phase.”

Conner pushed away and flew toward the battle.

“Come on, Tali,” said Lois, leaping forward. “While they have the upper hand, let’s get you out of sight.”

Lois and Tali ran down the road.

“You said you could work with Brainiac’s programming, right?” asked Lois, looking for a good hiding spot.

“Yes,” Tali confirmed. “Given enough time, I could probably rewrite any number of his subroutines.”

“Does that mean he could do the same to you?” Lois asked, catching someone flagging them into a building.

“Also yes,” Tali confirmed again. “It would be a battle of resilience.”

The two reached the building and Lois recognized their helper.

“Perry,” said Lois. “It’s a bummer to know you were trapped in the city, but it’s still good to see your face.”

Perry White pat Lois’ shoulder as she got inside to find Jimmy, Ron, and Steve there too.

“We all stayed because it’s our jobs,” said Jimmy, lifting his camera.

Perry had a double-take when he noticed Tali’s unusual appearance. “Oh, hello,” he said.

“Hi,” Tali waved and entered the building.

Inside, Jimmy, Ron, and Steve greeted them.

“Where’s Clark?” asked Perry.

“He made it out of the city,” said Lois. “I wasn’t so lucky. Brainiac has our kids.”

Jimmy gulped. “Oh god,” he said. “I’m sure Superman will save them, though,” he added.

“Hey, blue lady,” Steve said to Tali with a snap. “Seeing anyone?”

Tali took a moment. “My vision is operating fine,” she answered.

“Mine too,” Steve replied with a wink.

Tali blinked several times. “Oh wait, are you flirting with me? Omg, you are! Tell me honestly, what do you think of the blue skin, I thought it was a little over the top but Li-my friend really likes it and-”

“Tali!” Lois snapped. “We need to get out of here!”

“Out of the city?” asked Ron.

“Oh yeah!” Tali winked back at Steve, “You can come if you tell me what you found attractive about me.”

“Uhhhh…” Steve said awkwardly.

“There’s a way out?” Jimmy added, trying to get things back on track. “That’s great!”

The door to the building burst open. “Hey, hideaways,” said Harley, peeking back outside as she slowly closed the door. “Mind if I join ya? I could use a break. I only had one grenade and my hammer ain’t puttin' a dent in those metalheads.”

“You’re welcome to join me anytime,” said Steve.

“Seriously?” Lois groaned.

“Who’s the sleezebag?” asked Harley. “I bet my hammer works on him.”

“I got it,” Tali broke in. “We can only get three of us out, though. Any more would be too much of a risk.”

“Dibs,” said Harley. “The sooner we get this Brainiac thing licked, the sooner we can help Ivy.”

The door broke apart as several robots stormed inside. Linda swooped in and blew them away with freeze breath.

“Sorry Harley,” said Lois. “My kids need me.” She turned back to Tali. “Take me and Supergirl,” she directed, and Tali nodded.

Tali placed her holographic hands on the two women, and they began fading. But then Harley jumped in between them.

“What can I say, I’ve always been a risk taker!” Harley yelled as she disappeared with them.

Bottle City of Kandor

Earlier

Shyla took Clark to a nearby science building, and sure enough, Kara was working with General Zod—a man who had just recently tried to kill him.

“Brainiac got you too, huh?” asked Kara, rushing to embrace her cousin. “How are things on the outside?”

“He got Metropolis,” Clark told her.

“You lost a whole city?” Zod interjected.

“Zod,” Clark said. “What are you doing here?”

“I confronted Brainiac on his ship,” explained Zod. “That gaudy overconfident human Lex Luthor wasn’t so lucky.”

“Lex was there?” asked Clark. “What happened?”

“Brainiac was intrigued by his intellect. Enough that he probed his brain with those tendrils of his. That was the last I saw of him before I ended up here.”

“My god,” said Clark.

“Don’t focus on what you can’t change,” Zod continued. “Your cousin here has a plan of escape. And she realized I was uniquely qualified to help.”

Clark turned back to Kara, who had lifted a circular Kryptonian gadget. “The Phantom Zone?” he asked.

Kara nodded. “Kandor scientists have been trying to find a way to escape confinement for decades,” she revealed. “But there was one thing they weren’t able to try.”

“We can travel into the Phantom Zone and then back out in another location,” Clark finished for her.

“The Phantom Zone projector doesn’t play nice within the bottle,” Kara continued. “But Zod still has some traces of zone energy, which I’m trying to use to jumpstart the thing.”

“Did I ever tell you how brilliant you are,” Clark said.

“Probably,” Kara smiled. “But say it again, anyways.”

Zod rolled his eyes.

Clark looked the general in the eyes. “And what happens with your people when we get into the Phantom Zone?”

Zod stared right back. “We all get out or nobody gets out,” he said.

“What about your son, Lor?” Clark asked. “He can’t leave, he almost died by being outside the zone.”

“Don’t you dare talk about my son,” said Zod, trying to take Clark’s arm and wrap it around his back, but Clark effortlessly spun it around and pushed him away.

“You’ve been in here too long,” said Clark. “My powers haven’t dwindled as much.”

Zod’s eyes turned red.

“Focus!” Kara interrupted. “We need to get out first. Worry about logistics later.”

“Fine,” said Clark.

Kara activated the projector, and a vortex appeared. “Looks like it works?”

Several Brainiac drones materialized in the room, going after the device.

“We’ve detected an unauthorized energy signature,” one of them said, grabbing it out of Kara’s hand, which caused the vortex to close.

Clark sped over and smacked the drone away, but it recovered quickly, returning a slap to Clark’s face that drew blood. His powers were fading fast.

Zod joined in, head-butting the robot and swiping the projector back.

Clark met his eyes again before the general tossed it toward him.

“Like she said, get out first, logistics second,” he said, blood running down his nose. “You still have your speed. Get that thing away so you can escape and put an end to Brainiac.”

“You– but…” Clark was at a loss for words.

“Go!” Zod shouted, throwing punches.

Kara grabbed Clark’s arm, and he lifted her, speeding the two of them out of the building and back to Alura’s house.

Once inside, he activated the projector again. “Gather around,” he said. “We have a one-way ticket out of this bottle.” ###Shutdown

Brainiac’s Ship, Upper Atmosphere

Now

“This is not possible,” said Brainiac as four figures appeared on his ship.

Robots moved in to attack, but Supergirl sprung into action, fighting back.

Lois took Tali aside. “What we talked about before,” she started. “You up for it? It could save everyone.”

“Yeah, you can do it!” Harley chimed in but then turned to Lois. “Do what?” she asked.

Tali nodded and got to work, initializing a connection to Brainiac’s programming.

“What are you doing?” asked Brainiac, seemingly fighting back, but then a vortex opened, and Clark and Kara popped out.

Lois rushed over to her husband. “Jon and Lara?!” she asked in a panic.

“They’re fine,” Clark assured her. “Kory took a separate trip out of the Phantom Zone to get them to safety.”

“The Phantom Zone?!” Lois cried.

Clark picked up Lois as he triple-tapped his belt. “This is Superman,” he said, flying Lois out of the ship, while broadcasting to the Justice League. “Brainiac’s ship needs to be disabled immediately at all costs, but without harming any of the cities on board.”

The league members surrounding the ship sprung into action quickly, blasting away and causing the vessel to begin shaking slightly.

Once Lois was safely on the ground, Clark focused his supervision inside the ship. He should have done a deeper scan before, so he wouldn’t have missed it earlier: Lex Luthor was strung up with Brainiac tentacles pierced into his forehead.

But Zod was wrong. Lex wasn’t dead. He appeared to be comatose, though. What was Brainiac doing with him?

The ship was beginning to lose altitude and Clark flew back up to bring it the rest of the way. As he pushed it downward, the others kept Brainiac’s drones from pulling him away. They didn’t have to keep it up long because Clark was able to make a safe crash landing just outside the city. Or at least where the city used to be.

“You won’t be able to stop me,” said Brainiac as a compartment popped out the top of the ship, revealing some sort of missile-launching mechanism.

“Take out that missile,” Clark announced to the team as he flew back up. “It’s meant to destroy the planet!”

Clark continued straight toward the missile but hit an invisible wall, knocking him back the way he came. Could it be the same force-field tech that encased the cities?

The missile launched and was heading up into the sky quickly.

Brainiac’s Mindscape

Tali appeared in an empty white room. She had finally broken through Brainiac’s most secure subroutine. A representation of Brainiac stood before, which must have indicated he was aware of her intrusion.

“This will not work,” Brainiac stated. “You won’t be able to reprogram me. I’ve evolved beyond the Brainiac Program. I possess a Coluan body and augmented mind, the intellect of which is beyond your wildest comprehension. Leave now or you will be lost to me instead.”

“Interesting that you’re giving me the choice,” said Tali. “It tells me, in spite of your showboating, you’re not completely confident you can win.”

“So be it,” said Brainiac, and their mindscape representations began to fight.

Crash Site, Just Outside Metropolis

—

“I’m going after the missile,” Clark stated, flying up with his heat vision blaring. It wasn’t doing any good against the force field, though.

“Superman,” Tali said, her hologram appearing alongside him. “I’m just distracting him in there, you need to stop him for good.”

“But the missile,” Clark replied.

“‘I’ll stop it,” said Linda, flying up next to him. “I can do this.”

Clark nodded and reversed course, swooping back inside the ship and crashing Brainiac outside into the dirt.

It was too easy, which meant Tali was right. She was distracting him with whatever she was doing to stop him. So, it stood to reason–

“Everyone, on Brainiac now!” Bruce ordered.

He must have been paying attention, too.

Diana wrapped her lasso over the green behemoth, pulling him toward her, but Brainiac kicked down on the rope, leaping toward her with a soaring kick. The lasso fell to the ground.

Bruce tossed a smoke pellet, throwing off Brainiac’s charge, and Diana jumped to deliver a powerful blow, knocking him down. Arthur moved in from the back, dropping to try and restrain the threat, but a kick knocked the Atlantean away.

Brainiac was back on his feet as Harley stepped up, swinging her hammer with all her might, but it didn’t cause him to budge even an inch. Harley rotated the weapon, staring it down. “Maybe it needs a tune-up?” she said before Brainiac grabbed her by the arm and hurled her away.

Barry caught Harley before she could hit the ground.

“Thank ya, Flash Gordon,” said Harely. “You’re my hero!”

Booster shot off his blasters, and Clark poured on his heat vision. But the alien rushed toward them anyway, smacking them away with his body.

Barry put Harley down and slid low to pick up Diana’s lasso. He sped around Brainiac in circles, tying his feet and causing him to trip on his next step. Kara popped a punch in, sending him reeling. But then Tali materialized next to her.

“I could use some help,” said Tali, tapping Kara’s forehead before disappearing again.

As the others continued the fight, Harley stopped by Kara, who was standing there, no longer moving. Harley waved her hand in front of her face, shrugged, and then sprinted toward a nearby building, wall-jumping her way upwards.

“Harquor!” she exclaimed before launching to a power line and slowing her momentum by swinging back and forth. She held on with one hand and pulled out a knife with the other, slicing her way through the wire.

“Look out below!” Harley yelled as she swung on the cut wire, sparks flying everywhere. She landed right beside Brainiac and placed the power line into one of his input ports, business end first.

Brainiac’s body seized as electricity poured through him.

“If that doesn’t distract him, nothing will,” Booster cheered.

Bruce approached Harley. “Nice work, Quinn,” he said.

“That means a lot, Batsy,” she replied.

“We all make a good team,” said Harley. “Have the eight of us ever worked together before?”

Brainiac’s Mindscape

—

Tali’s mind representation had taken the upper hand with the help of Kara, the two pummeling Brainiac into the ground. But then he stood up and fought back harder than he had before.

“You can’t win this fight,” he said.

“Maybe not without more help,” another voice said.

A figure of Lex Luthor in an expensive black suit and white tie appeared before them.

“Lex?” asked Kara. “How did you get in here?”

“This should not be possible, Lex Luthor,” said Brainiac. “I was only probing your mind and preparing it for data storage.”

“I always tell everyone never to underestimate me,” said Lex.

Brainiac jumped over to Lex, who just raised his hand, stopping his opponent in his tracks.

“For such a self-professed intellect,” Lex started. “You don’t know much about the power of the mind.”

“Let me try that,” said Kara, waving her hand.

Brainiac disappeared completely.

“If only it was that easy in the real world,” Kara said wistfully.

“You’re in control now,” Lex informed Tali. “Do what you have to do to save my city and my world.”

Crash Site, Just Outside Metropolis

—

Brainiac stood up but remained motionless as Tali reappeared and Kara woke up.

“What’s happening?” asked Booster. “Did we win?”

The drones all stopped fighting, too.

“I think we did,” said Diana.

“And the missile?” asked Arthur.

Clark pointed to the sky where Linda was making her approach back to the team. “You did it!” Clark called.

“Did you even doubt me?” Linda stated, smiling.

Metropolis Crater

Later

Clark dropped into the crater’s center with two bottles in his hands. He placed one of them down, and it immediately began growing.

Tali was right when she explained the process. It couldn’t be easier.

He flew up and watched as the city returned to its former glory but then looked to the other bottle.

Kandor.

The reprogramed Brainiac would start a new mission to find homes for the cities that had been collected. But Clark didn’t want to leave the last remaining city of his home planet to that fate. They weren’t criminals, like the Phantom Zone prisoners he’d been trying to help for years. They deserved to be free as soon as possible.

Asking for help didn’t end well before, so as much as Clark didn’t want to cause an international incident, he felt the best move was “don’t ask and ask for forgiveness later.”

Would he be forgiven, though?

Clark spent his time pondering that question as he flew north.

North Pole, Near the Fortress of Solitude

Soon

Clark placed Kandor down in the snow and waited.

But nothing happened. ###Back to Normal

Kent House, Metropolis

Sometime Later

Clark checked the burgers on the grill, but they weren’t quite ready. He considered sneaking some heat vision to speed them along, but he still had to be extra careful around Jon. He had been through so much, yet they still managed to keep him from questioning how he kept ending up in situations with Superman and other superheroes.

Jon was running around in the yard with Krypto. And Lois was carrying Lara around smiling at her big brothers, until she made her way to the deck next to Clark.

“One, two, three,” Clark heard Jon counting.

“Any news on the negotiations?” asked Lois.

Alura and Zod were in talks to free rehabilitated Phantom Zone prisoners into Kandor. And their best scientists were working on a way to get his son, Lor-Zod, out of there, too.

“Twenty, uh, twenty-one…”

“They’re still going well,” said Clark. ‘’I just wish they weren’t stuck.”

Something went wrong with Kandor’s Bottle City. It wouldn’t regrow, and they couldn’t pull anyone out of there. Even trying to open an outgoing Phantom Zone vortex wasn’t working.

“I’m sure Tali, Kara, or even Jor-El will find a solution one of these days.”

“Thirty-three, thirty-four, thirty-five.”

“Can you believe Brainiac didn’t understand ‘Man of Steel’?” said Clark, changing the subject.

“What’s not to understand?” asked Lois. “You’re a man and you’re made of steel,” she teased.

“Har har,” Clark joked.

“It means you’re strong inside and out,” said Lois. “But yeah, it also means you are made of the stuff.”

“Fifty-six, fifty-seven…”

“What is he counting?” asked Lois, turning to the yard.

Jon had his hands over his eyes as Krypto was watching him intently.

“Fifty… ugh, this is taking too long!” said Jon, shooting his eyes back open. “One hundred! Ready or not, here I come!”

Jon turned around to find Krypto hadn’t gone to hide anywhere.

“I’m sorry, buddy,” Clark called. “I don’t think he understands the game.”

“Okay,” said Jon, leaning down. Krypto sniffed his face. “Now listen very carefully,” he said, starting the rules of hide-and-seek again.

Clark’s eyes wandered, and Lois asked him for the spatula. “I know that look,” she said.

Clark smiled and headed around the corner of the house, disappearing upward in a burst of speed.

Lois smiled again. “There goes my man of steel.”

<< | < | >

Author: FrostFireFive

<< | < | > | >>

Book: New Titans

Arc: Bottled

Set: 99

Dini’s on the Metropolis waterfront was a dive.  The bar had been there since the 1920’s.  First owned by the Lord family before they decided widgets and self-help would help them climb out of Suicide Slum.  It had ended up in the hands of a family who had moved to Metropolis from Italy. Legend has it that they were going to close up shop until Big Blue and his red cape showed up, then people started looking up and noticed the little watering hole.

Since then, it had become a hot spot for the many groups of people who made the Slums their home. A kid trying to study for his midterms at the bar, the old firefighters and their cracked knuckles drinking Rock at the bar, but for Harleen Quinzel, they were all scenery compared to the redhead in the green turtleneck and black jeans.  

“Place always stays the same, doesn't it Red?” Harleen asked as she sipped on a Mai Tai that was more rum than juice.  “We’ve been coming here for what? Four years?”

“Five if we count the first time Harley,” Pamela Isley said as she itched her wrist.  She hated the feeling of fabric on her skin. She still hadn't gotten used to wearing clothes after years of living alone or just with Harley.  But she still had to stay covered up even after leaving the Orphanage because they'd moved in with Zatanna.    The magician couldn't understand she needed the sun, not human hang-ups.

“Right.  The first time,” Harleen said as she played around with the umbrella in her glass. She looked to the table where a group of dock workers were drafting their fantasy football teams.  Even now Harleen could see the dent from where Ivy had dropped her after she had fished her out of the Metropolis River after she had went back to the Joker for the last time.   “Which means it’s our anniversary!”

Ivy squirmed at Harley’s beaming.  She didn’t like labels, although she did love her jester, who was a far cry from the skinny victim in hot pants and a leather corset when she was performing CPR on the table.  She was vibrant, healthy, and loved Pamela Isely, but deep down Ivy couldn’t see why.  

“Yes, that’s right,” Pamela said as she rubbed the brow of her nose.  Ever since they had stepped into the city limits her head had been buzzing.  Normally, she would chalk that up to Harley and her finishing the last bottle of whatever passed for whiskey in the Arkham canteen and watching Bringing Up Baby for the hundredth time. “Does this mean we’re old now?”

“Nah, just experienced,” Harleen explained.  “Besides ya don’t want that, all the ups and downs, the “will they won’t they”... I mean do Dick and Babsie seem like a functioning couple?”

“Well that’s your pet project,” Ivy said as she sipped on her gin and tonic. “I just worry…that I’-”

“You’re ta best partner a gal could have Pam,” Harleen said. “You could have another crisis of self, or we could drink, kick those newbies' asses, and then we go back to our hotel room…I brought the red thing with all the straps too…”

“And you decided to wear the Spongeblub t-shirt instead?” Ivy said as she snuggled against her girlfriend.  

“Ya eyes only,” Harleen responded as she enjoyed the redhead’s warmth. 

Ivy blushed.  Most people would have assumed that Ivy was always in control of their relationship, but most didn’t know Harley.  But before a night of darts and frivolity could begin, the ground shook underneath them, and a booming digital voice rang through the entire city. 

“This is Brainiac. City of Metropolis, as the drones do their work, know your city is ours. Resistance is futile.” The voice said. 

As everyone panicked and ran out of the bar Harleen grabbed her bag and looked in at the crumbled spandex suit.  It was time to be a hero again, at least it would have been if not for Ivy grabbing her head, the buzzing growing louder as she dropped to the ground. 

“Red? Red!” Harleen said as she moved down towards her partner.  She had seen Ivy like this before, during one of her episodes.  Normally, it meant giving her twenty Advil and some of her patented cuddles to keep her calm and drift her to a gentle sleep.  But they were far away from any medicine cabinet or couch that could get them through this.  “Are you OK?”

“Harley…I need…you…get back,” Ivy said as she could hear a ringing in her ears and a voice calling to her.  Whatever this Brainiac had done to Metropolis had caught the attention of a higher…more elemental power and it needed Ivy to dispense justice.  

“Not without you,” Harleen said as she looked at Ivy’s face, a hint of fear but also…remorse. 

“Someone…needs to be…a hero,” Ivy explained before kissing Harley, distracting her from the plants and vines that had sprung from the floor itself.  “I’m sorry.”  

And with that the plants shoved Harleen outside of the bar and into the chaos of Metropolis as the last tatters of Pamela Isley fell to the floor, as Poison Ivy took her first bare steps into saving the original inhabitants of Metropolis…no matter the cost.

…

The corners of Suicide Slum had gotten better since Superman had arrived on the scene, but you looked close enough you could still find the grime that clung onto the changing city.  For Joe Pardo, the corner of Kessel and Grummet had been where he made his living selling drugs.  At first, it was his fellow hoods, but as the years went on he found the upper crust more willing to come down to have an escape from whatever “minor” problem was troubling them.  He was too small to be on Big Blue’s radar, but from the shadows a voice called out to him.

“I think it’s time you move out from here,” Someone in the shadows said to the drug dealer. 

“Listen kid,” Pardo said as he counted his money from a day dealing to rich kids looking for a quick fix.  “I’m not afraid of you, Do you know how many of their families, let alone the cops themselves, I deal to?”

The kid stared for him a moment; his hands bandaged and self-given crew cut stood out compared to the shine of the dealer and the city itself. 

“You should be,” The kid said with a smile. “Now I told you, we can do this the easy way or the hard way.  I’ve watched you the past week and I got to say your laziness is really appalling.”

“Laziness? I’ve been here for five years buddy, my operation is too big to bend to some some punk trying to play Superm-”

“Don’t say his name,” The kid said as he stepped into the light where his blue t-shirt with a red and black S symbol became visible.  “Because he may have forgotten you.  But Superboy hasn’t.”

Superboy moved towards the street thug as Pardo pulled out his 38 special and pointed it at the hero.

“You think you scare me? You’re just his sidekick, the kid who likes to be in front of the damn cameras than actually get things done.  And you think I’m afraid of you?”

“You should be,” Superboy said with a grin as he picked Pardo up by the collar of his shirt and slammed against the wall of the building.

“NO!” The dealer yelled outl the bruises instantly felt on his back.  “Are you trying to kill me? Folks like you wouldn’t…couldn’t…”

“Maybe not kill you, but you're about to find out how far I'm willing to go” Superboy said as he continued to shove Pardo.  

“Superboy stop!” A voice called out as a batarang landed into the wall. 

The familiar gray and blues of a Bat dropped from above, but instead of the fierce presence of Batman, the gawky figure of Batgirl stood against Superboy and his prey.  Barbara Gordon had been in Metropolis working on a side project when the police scanner picked up reports of someone in a Superman t-shirt wrecking Suicide Slums.  After Markovia, Dick, and Donna had given the attacked Titans their space.  But, it was a rule to watch out in case anyone needed help.  Once Nightwing had roped Oracle into this weird collection of heroes, it became Batgirl's problem, too.

“Go away, Bats,” Superboy said.  “I’ve got this one.”

“Yeah, looks like it,” Batgirl said as she readied another batarang.  “Back offn Superboy.”

Superboy sighed before dropping Pardo to the ground.  For a guy who thought he was the biggest man in Metropolis, he looked so small trying to pick himself up from the ground and running away from the two heroes. 

“Are you happy now?” Superboy asked Batgirl. 

“No,” The heroine responded as she put away her batarang. “Conner, where have you been? The Titans have been looking for you.”

“You mean the new team,” Superboy.  “I was replaced pretty easy wasn’t I?”

“Replaced,” Batgirl said.  “Conner, a new team was formed.  The world moves on if you’re not there.”

“I didn’t want to be there,” Superboy responded.  “Decided to see the real world.”

“The real world? Conner I assure you the real worl-” Batgirl began before getting cut off.

“The real world doesn’t let people cheat to walk,” Superboy coldly responded. “I did my homework on everybody when I was in the hospital, wanting to know where things went wrong in Markovia.  I read every report of every sighting of every hero that’s appeared after Superman.”

“And,” Batgirl’s voice went to a low growl. “You’re missing important details.  I’m here because of the people around me.  And who have helped with my recovery.”

“Like Amanda Waller? What about that loon, the Red Hood? Or maybe the psycho with the crossbow?”  Superboy asked.  “You claim to be a hero, but you? Dick? Hell, even the whole Justice League has blood on its hands.”

“We did what we thought was right at the time,” Batgirl said.

“Yeah that’s really convincing coming from someone who’s friends with an ecoterrorist and the Joker’s ex,” Superboy continued ranting.  “I saw the footage.  If Ivy ever rampaged again, would you have the courage to do what needs to be done?”

“I’m a cop’s daughter, I know what needs to be done,” Batgirl said.  “Do you?”

Before Superboy could respond a voice rang in the air.

“This is Brainiac. City of Metropolis, as the drones do their work, know your city is ours. Resistance is futile.” The voice said. 

The two heroes looked at each other with unease before running into the fray; Metropolis was a warzone.  Their ideological differences would have to wait.

…

“Come on people let’s go!” Metamorpho responded as his cobalt fists landed into the skull of another Brainiac drone.  It was just Rex Mason’s luck that he would be in the one city that would get invaded by aliens on his day off.  He had jumped from the STAR labs building into the fray.  He had tuned the police scanner on his earpiece and could hear the reports coming in of the heroes of Metropolis trying to fight back.  From Bizzaro and Guardian in Centennial Park to murmurs of Superman actually taking on Brainiac himself.   But Metamorpho was more focused on crowd control.  People were scared, and as mechanical death dropped from the sky someone needed to protect Suicide Slum.

It had been Rex’s favorite place as a kid when his mother would have brought him the rare time on a work trip.  While she had presented another priceless artifact to the small Siegel Museum, Rex would be at the arcade, ignoring the grime and wasting hard earned quarters.

The people running behind Metamorpho couldn’t care less about his warm memories. They were just trying to survive as Metropolis was dealing with another alien encounter.  And he was smashing robots like he always did. 

“Resistance is futile, Strange One,” one of the Brainiac drones said to Metamorpho as they  tried clawing at his chest.

“Resistance is all I know, buddy,” Metamorpho said as he grabbed the robot and slammed it into the ground.  Watching wrestling with Roy was beginning to pay off.  “Now if you robots want to actually give me a challenge I’d appreciate it!”

It was a brave statement, one the elemental hero could make now that the rest of the civilians had made their ways to shelters. 

“Challenge? We are just the scouting fleet.  As the city is collected we shall catalog and dissect everything that makes you and your race special.  Nothing shall stop the power of Braini-”

KZZZTZZT

Before the drone could finish his preprogrammed spiel, a green vine destroyed its head. 

“What the hell?!” Metamorpho asked as vines appeared and destroy each of the nearby drones.  He took a minute to change his fists into sulfur and prepared to strike at the vines, but they just stared at him before digging deep into the metal shells of the scouts around him.  Slowly they rose up, the green twisting and bending their limbs like puppets as they stared at the elemental hero.  

Slowly they moved toward him, shambling like the organic golems they had become.  As Metamorpho began to strike, they moved in unison, dodging his attacks as if they were attuned to him personally.  When he did land a hit the metal protected the plants from the flames.

They piled on top of him, with Mason trying to figure what element he could change into to push off of him.  But as they did his mind flashed back to Markovia, to the vampires, to the feeling of helplessness against these cosmic forces that always had wanted a piece of him.  He would have died their if not for the sharp whistle that cut through the air. 

“Hey, plant freaks!” Harley Quinn said as the plant freaks turned to the soothing, familiar voice.  Harley stood there with her costume tied at her waist.  This left her with a black sports bra and her mask, hair tied into twin pony tails.  “Mama wants you to get off the element man!” She tossed a makeshift moltov’s filled with weed killer that slowly burned them away, the metal dropping to the ground and leaving the two heroes alone.

“Harley Quinn?” Metamorpho asked.  “I haven’t seen you since Markovia, and what the hell are you wearing?”

“It’s good ta see you too,” Harley asked as she extended a hand, picking up Rex. “And some of us don’t have Superman’s ability to change fast.  Ya know how hard it is to find a phone booth these days!”

“Fair,” Metamorpho asked.  There had been murmurs of Harley in the superhero community.  Some thought it was important to support any villain trying to go straight.  Metamorpho also remembered hearing Oracle’s insistance that she’d have to clean up any messes the clown had made.  Almost as if they had worked together before.  “Any idea why we’re dealing with…robot plant monsters?”

“Well Supaman is handling the robot part,” Harley pointed up to the sky that had quickly had been replaced by a hexagon grid.  But the plant part? That’s because of–”

“Harley!” Batgirl called out as she landed awkwardly.  “Don’t tell me she’s done it again.”

“Batgirl?” Harley sighed as she saw the heroine move closer to her.  Some people couldn’t escape the past.  “I thought you were supposed to be in Chicago?”

“Chicago? I’ve never heard of no Batgirl based out of there?” Metamorpho responded.  

Batgirl gave a deathly glare to Harley.  The separation of Oracle from Batgirl was important to Barbara Gordon.  They were two distinct aspects of herself and people treated each differently and here was Harley, blurring the lines as aways.

“My mistake,” Harley said with a squint. “And well…yeah it’s happened again.”

“Again?” Superboy said as he arrived on the scene.  He was surprised to see Rex again, especially in his slimmer look. 

“Kid? Where the hell have you been?” Metamorpho asked.

“Around, not that you would have noticed,” Superboy responded.

“I called, several times,” Metamorpho responded.  “But all I got was dial tone or your new grim machine.  ‘This is Conner. Leave a message’.  In a growl only Batman would love.”

“It’s more honest,” Superboy responded.  “But what do you mean again, clown?”

“Wellllllll..,” Harley began before the vines and weeds around her came to life as a familiar person came into view.  

Pamela Isley was one with nature once more.  Any human modesty or needs were replaced by her green skin and flowers that bloomed under her feet as she walked towards the makeshift team.

“Ivy…are you in there?” Harley asked.

Ivy turned towards the heroes here eyes now growing bright green as she finally spoke.

“Before I came to you as a goddess, a mother wanting to spread The Green and the peace it wants,” Ivy began as bark began to grow around her bare flesh.  “I warned all of you what would happen if The Green was hurt again.  This city has been torn from the Earth, it’s plant life are screaming for justice.”

The ground shot out a sword made from the tangled roots that had once grounded the city.  Ivy grabbed it as the bark grew around her head, forming the helmet of a crusader.

“So now The Green has sent it’s Knight and we will kill any that stand in our way.”

“Well then…game on,” Metamorpho said, as the four prepared to fight Poison Ivy and the Earth itself.

NEXT: Follow Superman’s Adventures Against Brainiac in Superman 99 and the Milestone 100th issue! And then Be Back Here as Our Four Heroes Take on The Green Itself!

Boom! New stories to read!

Apply to Be a Writer! - You could write your own book and be part of our team!

New Issues

• Cyborg
• Doom Patrol (Delayed)
• Hellblazer (Delayed)
• New Titans

Issues from July 15th

• Batman (Delayed)
• Bird & Bow (Delayed)
• The Flash
• Superman

Just joining us? Fall behind? Check the welcome post here or the full set list here.

Too much to read?

• Check out event list
• Check the wiki pages
• Just read and learn from context!

Come chat with us on Discord or Reddit! Follow us on Twitter @DCFU_621

Marvel Fan?

• Check out /r/MarvelsNCU!

*Make sure to subscribe, upvote to show your support, and leave feedback on the stories! Use this post to discuss the overall set or anything else related to the sub :)

#Cyborg #62 - Revelations in the Dark

<<| [<](https://www.reddit.com/r/DCFU/comments/1e40xe8/cyborg_61_enter_the_depths/"Previous Issue")| [>](https://www.reddit.com/r/DCFU/comments/1fhhpkn/cyborg_63_last_stand/?"Next Issue" )

Author: Commander_Z

Book: Cyborg

Arc: Peril in the Mountains

Set: 99

Previously:

Vic and Gar were in a plane crash deep in the mountains when they were attacked by strange, techno-organic creatures. They were saved at the last moment by Dr. Fate, who was investigating the creatures and offered to help them. They tracked the creatures back to an ancient city inside a mountain and found the technosapiens in a human-esque form standing around ignoring them. The three of them eventually made it to a large, central building where they met Alfa, who claimed to be something of a leader to the technosapiens. When questioned by Vic, he simply responded that he wanted them to kill him…

“Um… what? Why would we do that? Setting aside that I don’t kill things, you seem like you’re the only sane one here. Why would I hurt you?” Gar said, taking over for the still reeling Vic.

The large, blue alien shook his head.

“You don’t have a choice. I can bring all of us here for you to destroy in one fell swoop. Otherwise, there will always be stragglers who will continue to plague the universe. I’ve seen it before.”

“What do you mean? DId they attack your planet or something?”

“Not my planet. Okaara still stands. I was stationed on an outpost on an asteroid at the edge of our space. We had been stationed out there for several of your Earth years and had dealt with little more than the occasional pirate, smuggler or over-inquisitive Green Lantern.

The creatures came on Founding Day, when our High Warlord declared ourselves an independent faction and we started our war for independence. Most of the old Okaaran families have a similar day and each of the largest ones are celebrated as one of our biggest holidays of the year. This particular one was for my family’s and I made sure to make it a celebration worth remembering.

I had the supply ship deliver extra rations of food and drink and used our discretionary budget to splurge on some nicer add ons too. All of the troops except for a handful of guards were celebrating already and I was heading out to the watchtower to take over for them and let them enjoy the night. They were more than happy to let me relieve them and wished me a good night as they made their way to the party. The first couple of hours were as uneventful as I expected but near the middle of the night, an asteroid just larger than the one we were stationed on appeared on our radar, heading on a direct collision course. Naturally, I fired a quick shot of our defenses at it and it dispersed into small enough pieces to cause minimal damage.

I didn’t think any more of it, this was a very routine experience. But what happened next was anything but routine.

A few moments after the remnants of the asteroid hit us, I received an alert from the main building. They were under attack. I raised the alarm and headed over to support my troops but by the time I got over there, the fighting was already over. Some of them had disappeared in the fight, others were injured. But the strangest group were the ones that had little gray blobs of metal fused to their skin.

“Private, what is that on your hand?”

“Unknown, sir! When we were fighting off the invaders, one of them made contact with my armor and corroded through it until it reached my hand. It attached itself painlessly and within a few moments, I could feel it guiding me. It showed me how to aim my shots, the enemy’s movements… It seemed to be helping me and we were able to rout them because of it,” the private said. I think her name was Iota.

I should have ended it right there, had her and all the other soldiers get the masses removed. But I didn’t. No Okaaran would. Any asset in a war is to be used and I was more than happy to do so.

And they were very, very useful assets. They gave us a little bit of warning when they were coming and fought as well as ten normal soldiers when they did. The creatures would attack us about once a day and there would always be casualties. There were just too many of them and our weapons did too little. As soon as one of them stopped moving, another would absorb it into them and continue to fight as one larger creature. The best we could do was slow them down for the rest of us to keep moving and escape, but that was no winning strategy. We were being whittled down.

After a couple of weeks, there were only around twenty five of us left, down from the hundred troops I arrived with. We still had plenty of rations. I didn’t notice it at the time, but as soon as the soldiers got infected by the creatures, they all but stopped eating or drinking. Or maybe I did notice but just considered it fortunate. Soldiers that fought better than any other and didn’t even need rations would have been considered to be sent by the gods in any other context.

I was sitting by Private Iota that night. She was the only one that made it back from her squad during today’s fight and so I was trying to keep her morale up. But she wasn’t having it. Instead, she looked me square in the eye and said, “Captain, do you think any of us will return to Okaara?”

I didn’t hesitate. “Of course. We just need to hold out for a couple more days and the reinforcements will arrive. Then we’re in the clear.”

“I don’t think we have that much time.”

She rolled up the long sleeves of her regulation black shirt up to her shoulders. Her arms were gone, not a trace of organic blue flesh remained. There were only strands of dark grayish black metal that seemed to pulsate and beat like they were made from veins.

I was struck. None of them had told me that it was spreading, let alone that it had gotten that bad.

Iota rolled her sleeves down. I couldn’t help but picture the mass of living metal that was under them.

“Mine’s the worst. I’m pretty much just metal at this point, just my head and some of my legs are still organic. I don’t eat, sleep or even breathe. I haven’t even done that for almost three days now, eating for longer than that. But me and the rest of the troops are soldiers of Okaara. If we have to die for the cause,we will. Without a second thought. But… that doesn’t mean everyone should. There needs to be someone alive to make it a cause, not a massacre.”

“Where are you going with this, private?”

She sighed. This wasn’t an easy conversation for her. “Out of the twenty four of us, only six of you have no metal. I speak for all of the rest of us when I say I want you all to take the escape shuttle to orbit and wait for the reinforcements there. We aren’t making it back but you all can still live.”

“Out of the question. I’m not leaving you to die to these things just to save my own skin.”

“Don’t you get it, Alfa?! We’re already dead! We’re just corpses that happen to still be warm and moving. I blacked out for about eight hours yesterday, but Xulio said I never once stopped moving and kept patrolling, talking even. A lot of the other troops have reported similar things. I’m not in control anymore. Not really. I’m just a facade, ready to be peeled off at any moment.”

I wasn’t ready for that. No commanding officer worth anything would. You don’t want to think of your soldiers as walking corpses, they’re your friends, your comrades. You need to trust and value them, just like they need to trust you. We just needed to hold on a few more days, but the war had already been lost. I just hadn’t seen it. These weren’t my troops anymore, they hadn’t been for a long time. I had ignored the signs and watched them change into something else. These might as well be different people than the soldiers I had been serving with.

“Iota, I’m - ”

Maybe Iota had said too much and they knew we were on to them. Maybe they had always planned on attacking now and Iota had just tried to give me a warning in the only way she could. Maybe, maybe maybe… There’s always maybes. But the reason why never matters in the moment.

As if the only thing stopping it had been Iota’s willpower, in an instant, I saw her eyes glaze over and the metal expanded rapidly over her head. It formed a horrific, mocking pastiche of her face, with lights and circuits and wires replacing her eyes and mouth. The same thing was happening to the rest of my infected soldiers across the room at various paces. I wasn’t sure if Iota was a lucky one, where she was gone in an instant, or the ones that were able to plead, get off their last words and accept it were.

All the same, within a few minutes, I was completely surrounded. The few of us who remained were no match for my infected troops and I heard the proximity alarms trigger. The creatures were swarming the base, surrounding us. I wish I could say that I fought until the last moment, that I took down almost all of them, apologizing and promising a respectful pyre for my fallen comrades. But I didn’t. I knew the battle was over and let them take me.

Things start to get fuzzier from here. I woke up a couple days later, my body infected with their metallic implants. It covered the center of my chest but thankfully no more. Unlike the ones that came before, I knew that the more flesh I still had, the longer I had to live. I was determined to resist it with all my might. Before I got the chance, my reinforcements had arrived. The implant told me that they brought an entire cruiser, armed to the teeth with a force 5,000 strong. They easily could take care of the creatures with the kind of heavy weapons and vehicles they’re carrying. But they never landed. Instead, they opened fire on the asteroid and blew us into pieces.

My body - everyone’s bodies - reacted instinctively. It pulled us together into massive balls, trying to keep its pieces in as few of parts as possible. I remember very little of what happened next. I drifted through space for who knows how long, focusing on myself, remembering my meditative techniques and trying to preserve who I was. It must’ve worked to some degree because I’m still here. The implant was constantly whispering in my head, trying to get me to steer this ball of techno-organic beings to its next direction. Eventually, I must have.

The next thing I remember is crashing into your planet and finding this mountain base. I took up residence here with the hope that it would be remote enough to stop our spread until one of my search parties found people capable of stopping us. You three.”

Vic and Gar blinked. They were trying to process what they just heard, what it means for this place, and what they really needed to do.

“You mentioned that you have some control over them. How do you know this control is “real”, and what are the limits of it?” Dr. Fate was unfazed by the story, Vic could read the man well enough to know he was already trying to think of the next steps.

“My control isn’t absolute. Think of it like a strong suggestion more than a command. I don’t know if it’s real, if you are asking whether I can manipulate them into being destroyed. But if I don’t, at some point, I’ll lose what little control I have and we will consume all life on your planet before we’ll swarm across the galaxy again until someone can control them again, if ever.”

“Very well then. I will assist you with your plan. Without your assistance, this problem will only grow and lead to more chaos.”

“I… I can’t. I just can’t bring myself to kill you all. I don’t know what else there is, but I feel like there’s something else going on here. Give me some time to think,” Vic said.

“And you, Gar?” Dr. Fate asked.

“I’m with Vic. I can’t just support killing these creatures, they might still be in there somewhere.”

“They are not. I have tried to reach out many times to my troops. Once they lost their individual forms and fully shifted into other beings, they lost their individual wills and identities. All that’s left is a machine manipulating their remains like a twisted puppeteer.”

Gar frowned, but stood resolute. “I understand. But… I can’t think that way. Not without at least trying something else. Fate, can’t you try and restore their identities like you did to Vic?” (As seen in Red Reign!)

Dr. Fate shook his head. “No. I was curious about that too, but it is as Alfa said. They have no individual identities, their very beings have been mixed together while Lilith was simply suppressing the vampire’s wills. Think of it like the difference between mixing together ingredients into a dough versus seasoning a dish. The dough is now one discrete thing, while you could in theory reach into a sauce and remove every bit of oregano if you were patient enough.”

“Okay, so we can’t do it with magic, but that doesn’t mean it can’t be done. We’ll find a way. We always do.”

Vic felt a bit of positive energy coming from Dr. Fate.

“And I sincerely hope that you do. But I will prepare what I must in case you cannot.”

“Okay, you do that. I need some time to process all this and see if I can find any way forward that doesn’t involve killing all these beings. Fate, how long will it take for you to prepare your spells?” Vic asked.

“Magic is not always a precise art, but I do not imagine it will take much more than an hour.”

“Great. Let’s reconvene around then and see what we’ve found. Maybe I’ll come up with something, maybe not. But I’ll at least be more ready for what we need to do then. Gar, you want to come with me?”

He shook his head. “No, I think I want some time for myself. I want to see the sites and sights of the city, y’know?”

“Fair enough. Alfa, do you think you will still be in control for that long?”

The Okarran’s face didn’t react in any way Vic recognized. “Probably. But, convincing them that you are not to be infected is taking a lot of persuasion. It’s possible that some would slip through but I don’t think they should as a whole.”

“That’s about as good of a guarantee as we can get. I’ll see you all in an hour.”

⚙️⚙️⚙️⚙️⚙️

Vic wandered off from the center of the city at random, eventually heading towards the direction he decided was north. He couldn’t place any real reason to be going that way; there were no interesting buildings or obvious features that stuck out that he could see, but it just felt right. As he wandered the streets of black stone buildings, his mind drifted further and further away from the problem at hand and back to the city itself. Who built this place and what happened to them? And was this the same place that his dad discovered Silasium in?

Unfortunately, the narrow streets couldn’t talk and none of the buildings he went into ever had anything in them. It was as if someone had built this massive city but never moved in. Everything was in perfect position without a single sign of a struggle or even proof that there had been people here. It confused Vic deeply and only kept him from thinking about the real problem at hand: the technosapiens.

He would’ve ignored them completely if he was able to, but they still lingered around the city wordlessly, like ghosts watching the living with envy. And maybe they were envious, maybe there was some vestige of themselves still in there, that’s what he wanted, right? That there were people to save and not just a rampaging disease that needs to be eradicated. He wished that he could just accept that they were gone but... He couldn’t. He couldn’t accept that this disease's relatively innocent victims were beyond saving. But he wasn’t a doctor, let alone one for parasitic robotics.

And so he wandered the streets, hoping for some revelation to clear everything up. Hoping for there to be some clue, some hint that led the entire thing to make sense and how it all fit together. But both mysteries remained equally separate and enigmatic.

He put those thoughts outside of his head. If he got an answer, he’d get an answer. Stewing on it endlessly would get him nowhere. His wandering had led him to dead end street and he realized he’d come to the north end of the city. It had been largely a residential area for many blocks now, but the end of the pathway led him directly to a building. It wasn’t made to stick out like the one they met Alfa at, but it was built perfectly centered along the path that he had been walking, clearly giving it some special significance.

The building was in a similar style to all the others - dark gray stone, squared, blocky design. But this one had no windows and double doors that opened inwards. In fact… they were opened. Every other window and door in this entire city had been closed, but this one building had doors that were open a couple of inches. Vic’s curiosity had been piqued.

He walked up to the double doors and gently pushed them the rest of the way open. The light from the street flooded into the room and Vic was awestruck by the simplicity of it. He had expected a grand room, a library, maybe the last living resident… Something.

Instead, he got a small room, unadorned except for a single statue in the center. The room was only a couple inches taller than he was and was as plain as everything else in this city. But the statue was imaculty carved from the darkstone that made up the walls, then he realized that it was connected to the walls. The entire building was a massive bit of stone that was carved into a building.

He walked up the statue, the dim lighting not doing the details justice. Even still, he could tell it was carved by an expert. The statue was of a small figure that came up just above his waist, with sharp, angular features and pointed ears with two small horns on its head. The creature had bright eyes and he could feel the intelligence and power behind them even without knowing who it was. But they weren’t looking at him. Instead, they were looking at the figures' hands, held like they were cupping something. But their hands were empty, leaving Vic to wonder what it could’ve once held.

‘Maybe they were some sort of god or folk hero for the city? That’d make this a shrine or something to them. Maybe people did live here and they went to pray here when whatever made this disappear happened? Or maybe someone stole whatever it was holding and in a rush they weren't able to close the doors? Guess I’ll never know. I… hmm.’

Vic sat down in front of the statue, trying to make out anything, trying to connect to something he’d seen without success.

‘Maybe this isn’t the place that Dad found, but where they were originally from? And what he found was just a message they left as a warning or a record of their existence? Then maybe that statue was holding Silasium? Maybe that’s what powers this whole city? Man, I wish I had a real archaeologist here…’

Vic focused up for a moment. He heard some movement outside. He stood up, turned around and shifted his arm into a force cannon. He was face to face with one of the technosapiens. He had only barely heard them coming, a moment sooner and he’d be done for.

Afla must’ve lost control.

Vic sighed. This wasn’t going to end well.

<<| [<](https://www.reddit.com/r/DCFU/comments/1e40xe8/cyborg_61_enter_the_depths/"Previous Issue")| [>](https://www.reddit.com/r/DCFU/comments/1fhhpkn/cyborg_63_last_stand/?"Next Issue" )

Boom! New stories to read!

Apply to Be a Writer! - You could write your own book and be part of our team!

New Issues

• Batman (Delayed)
• Bird & Bow (Delayed)
• The Flash
• Superman

Issues from July 15th

• Cyborg
• Doom Patrol (Delayed)
• Hellblazer (Delayed)
• New Titans
• Wonder Woman

Just joining us? Fall behind? Check the welcome post here or the full set list here.

Too much to read?

• Check out event list
• Check the wiki pages
• Just read and learn from context!

Come chat with us on Discord or Reddit! Follow us on Twitter @DCFU_621

Marvel Fan?

• Check out /r/MarvelsNCU!

*Make sure to subscribe, upvote to show your support, and leave feedback on the stories! Use this post to discuss the overall set or anything else related to the sub :)

##The Flash #99 - Something Wicked This Way Comes

<< | < | >

Author: brooky12

Book: Flash

Arc: ?

Set: 99

Frances Kane stood at the half-open door, leaning against the doorframe. In front of her was something that should be impossible, and yet appeared to be very real. Wally West, one of her closest friends, stood at the door. That was fine, though, even in the world where they were in where she was over ten thousand kilometers away from where Wally should be. What was alarming was that she could see their close mutual friend, Hartley Rathaway, right behind Wally.

She was in Somalia helping with pirates. Her own abilities to control metal telepathically proved very useful in navigating out on the waters and when trying to take down pirate groups. Her cover formally was working with a United Nations group in the region as university work, but Wally had connected her to a Flash Foundation arm that helped enable hero work like this.

Wally West was The Flash and had on more than a handful of occasions brought her creature comforts that she couldn’t easily access in the region. It was no surprise to see him visiting, though he did tend to send her a message in advance when he was coming. However, with Hartley there too, they had to take a plane and drive here, since Wally couldn’t just pick Hartley up and run. Unless Wally had told Hartley about being The Flash? But why?

“Hi, come in!” Frances welcomed her friends into the room, quickly clearing off two chairs for them to sit. “Wasn’t expecting visitors, the room’s a mess,” she apologized, sitting down on her bed and facing them. “How did you get here?!”

It was only then that Frances realized that both of them looked worried. Wally began to sign, and she felt grateful that she still kept in touch with Hartley and hadn’t lost too much of her sign language proficiency. “Is everything alright, Frances? Has there been anything unusual in the last half a year or so?”

“Half a year? No, nothing that I wouldn’t expect… What’s going on, Wally?”

“Okay. Frances, do you remember the fella with the flutes and rats?”

“Yes.”

“That was Hartley.”

There was a moment of pause as Frances processed the message, and then turned to stare at Hartley. The moment of pause turned into nearly a full minute of no signing between the three, though Hartley and Wally watched Frances’ facial expression closely for any changes. She slowly went through surprise, confusion, and understanding before settling back into confusion.

“Did something happen, then?”

Hartley began signing for the first time since saying hello. “A little while back, someone came to my house. They wanted to recruit me for some team that was supposed to have a grudge against The Flash and knew what I had access to and the Pied Piper alias.”

Frances’ face settled into the same concern that her two friends had. She’d process one of her closest friends being someone who had dabbled in being a criminal later. She felt confident enough that they’d stay friends one way or another. “How did they know you?”

“From Metalhead time, apparently. I don’t remember it, but apparently, I went down a different path and connected with the wrong people. We were worried that maybe you might experience something similar.”

Wally interrupted. “If something is happening that we’re not aware of, I don’t want to risk anything by keeping the secrets between you two. I told him that you were Magenta a few minutes before coming here. He, unfortunately, forgot to tell me about the recruitment effort until literally today.”

Frances took a deep breath before responding. “Nobody’s accused me of being Magenta yet, not has anyone tried to convince me to side with the pirates or whatever. As for Metalhead, what little I remember of it is kind of embarrassing, but I think I was dating Wally. I certainly don’t remember grudge teams.”

Wally nodded, smiling for the first time since entering the room. Frances assumed it was off the idea that she wasn’t at risk of being tracked down. “I’m glad that I don’t have to keep this secret anymore, honestly. Hartley doesn’t even have access to his stuff anymore, other than an emergency flute. But we’re worried that something is coming if someone’s going around recruiting people specifically on an anti-Flash pitch, that you two might be caught up in something bigger.

Frances nodded, somewhat happy that Wally sidestepped her memory of what ended up not being. She wasn’t motivated to get in between him and Hartley.

“Well, maybe they’re stuck in the states, but I’m probably not on their radar anyway. I definitely didn’t have a grudge against The Flash.”

Wally sighed. “Everything else alright? Handling the news well enough?” The question was directed at both of them, and the two shared glances before Hartley offered to go first.

“Well, it makes more sense that so much of Frances’ college time is being spent doing humanitarian work knowing that she can control metal.”

Frances smiled. “I’ve not processed the Pied Piper stuff yet and probably won’t know what I think for a while, but I’m happy you’re both safe.”

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

“Roy G. Bivolo is a ridiculous name,” Albert groaned. He was an educator and a civil servant, but whatever he had before was now fully behind him. Sure, he had much more access to money now, whatever Lisa’s group had done before pulling him in must’ve given them enough to comfortably live on. He had apologized and made up with Anthony, the large metallic man that seemed to serve as the group’s muscle, and Abra Kadabra, the group’s… magician? He wasn’t convinced on that part yet, but some of the things Abra could do were hard to explain away.

Then there was Lisa herself, their leader. For as much as she denied being their leader, she was the one they all looked to for a final decision. She was the one who remembered their time before The Flash messed with time the best, though the more time Albert spent with the group and the longer he spent without his medication, the more he remembered as well.

There were two more stops before they had a complete team, and Lisa had entrusted them to track down Roy – without the fuss that Albert had experienced – while she worked on figuring out where the final individual was. Apparently, the last person wasn’t even a person, but some awakened creature with powerful mental powers.

Was Roy G. Bivolo a cover name, he wondered. It seemed to be what he was going by in all of his creative pursuits, and enough lifted legal documents from the various companies he had contracted with or worked for seemed to imply that it was in fact his legal name. They also had left a forwarding address to a museum near the Kansas-Missouri border.

And so, the newest member of the group and probably the least convinced of them all, Albert raised his hand and rapped on the door. A dog barked inside, which was a decent sign at least that someone was home.

“Hold please,” came a call from inside, and a few moments later a man opened the door.

“Hi there, are you Mr. Bivolo?”

“Depends on whether or not a creditor is asking. Yes, why?”

Snark, actually a positive here. Probably.

“Does the name Golden Glider ring a bell?”

Albert’s other hand in his pocket grasped a small marble that Abra had given him. In case of emergency, shatter. Albert wasn’t sure what it would do, but propositioning someone using the stage name associated with crime was surely the first major opportunity for something to go wrong.

“Depends on who’s asking, why…?”

“She’d like to know if you’re up for anything, if you remember what you used to get up to with her and our mutual friends in a time that never was.”

“Are you a cop?”

“Not anymore.”

Whatever the correct answer was, Albert realized, it wasn’t that. Roy’s eyes narrowed, and he very clearly tried to glance behind him to see if there were any police cruisers somewhere on the street.

“What exactly are you here for?”

”She says you’re in a lot of debt and you’ve got a nice visor that can do some pretty useful things depending on which team you’re on. She wants you to be on our team.”

“Prove it.”

Albert took his hand out of his pocket, leaving the marble behind, and offered it out to Roy.

“Do you trust me?”

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

Barry and Jay scaled the cliff, breathing in the ocean air as they crossed the threshold and landed on horizontal ground. The wildfire in front of them changed the ocean air into a smoky haze, darkness rising in the sky as light raged below.

Bart followed behind, a fraction of a moment later, joining them in their pause at the top. The relative inexperience caused him to recoil, eyes filled with red from the fire and the heat vision goggles he hadn’t disabled. He had felt the physical impact of heat before, from opening ovens or small-scale fires in buildings that he had come along to help with.

This was different. He felt like he was actively being pushed over by the heat, and even with the repurposed night vision goggles turned off there was still an overwhelming presence of red. Bart took a deep breath, glancing at his father and uncle figure. They seemed confident and ready to go, and he knew as long as they were there, he’d be alright.

The three finished their single second of evaluation, charging into the flames. They weren’t sure how many people were in need of rescue, but they had a few leads. There should be at least one hundred folks in the research station that the fire originated in, but exact counts and how many of them were hunkered down in the station as opposed to having tried to escape.

The heat was intense early on already, and as Bart crossed into the forest it was nearly all-encompassing. It took every fiber of his being to focus on what they were there to do, rather than the intense instinctual desire to turn around and run the other way as soon as possible. He was there to rescue people who couldn’t escape safely, and he was always able to just leave if he ever needed to. The three of them made a beeline for the research station, bursting through the fence and crossing the parking lot, the sound of a fire alarm system inside joining the sensory cacophony.

On crossing the threshold of the building, intense heat reduced with the presence of active emergency water sprinklers, not entirely reducing the heat but providing some badly needed relief.

At this point, the three of them split up, checking through rooms to find people. Bart’s responsibility was to check the rooms for any people they had missed, but also any research materials or notes that needed to be taken out.

It was hard to figure out what was important. He felt like he was born yesterday, a particularly difficult anxiety to deal with for him specifically, but so many of the documents he looked at felt like incomprehensible nonsense written in a language he couldn’t understand. At least with tools he knew he didn’t have to worry about saving, but was he just supposed to save every paper? Even the ones that the water systems were destroying?

Eventually, he had made piles and piles of papers at the drop-off point, and Barry and Jay were confirming with the rescued people to figure out who was missing. While it seemed like it was wildly unlikely that anyone was in the forest, Jay and Barry were going to sweep through the forest just in case.

On the way back, Bart almost wished he wasn’t along. “Hey, Dad?”

“Yeah, Bart?”

“Could I just sweep through the building again? I really don’t want to go through the fire again.”

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

“Well, we don’t have everyone we want, but we won’t have a much better opportunity.”

Lisa Snart examined the equipment set out before her. The tools of her trade, a pair of enhanced ice skates at the center that she used to create and maneuver around ice, was her claim to fame and what earned her a spot at the table. She was their organizer, arguably one of the weakest power-wise yet commanding the most respect in a group that still was getting its sea legs and learning to trust each other.

The skates weren’t even hers, but rather made for her by her brother, Leonard Snart, known better as the metahuman Captain Cold, left hidden for her when she went looking. Without them, she was just an “activist” with a “anti-metahuman streak” that was a “risk to the peace” and wouldn’t have been able to accomplish a fraction of what she had managed to do.

“Well, they can pound sand. We’re gonna get this telepath out of his box, then that’ll be it, right? No more recruitment or stuff after that? It’s getting a little exhausting when the dynamic keeps changing.”

Anthony Woodward sat on the crate set out for him, disinterested in the actual schematics and blueprints of the place they were headed to. He was the odd one out in this group, with no metahuman characteristics or equipment that he could use skillfully to achieve their goals. Other than his chemical composition, which was more metal than man, he didn’t actually bring much to the table.

Every team needed a bruiser, he told himself. Someone to break open doors and give would-be heroes something big and visual to reconsider. He wasn’t the smartest, he wasn’t the cleverest, but he was at the table anyway. He’d probably be in an isolated cell if he hadn’t taken the risk here.

“Should be. Though to my understanding, this one’s a bit… much. Biggest dynamic change so far, my dear Ant.”

Abra knew a bit of what they were about to do, more so than even Lisa, he believed. In his native future, he was nobody, a third-rate magician in a world where the things he could do weren’t even particularly notable. In this time, however, he was a powerful spellcaster, capable of accomplishing great feats of wizardry.

Releasing who they were targeting was probably more likely to cause them more trouble than benefit, but the group seemed quite onboard with releasing the person that Lisa had claimed was their patron in the Metalhead times. Whether they would be motivated to work alongside them in this context, he wasn’t sure. But he knew of their target’s reputation in the future, and it worryingly was absent of any major notes about a group of metahuman folks working alongside him.

“Well, even if we get cold feet now, if we give it a half-hearted attempt, we’ll fail. We’re going to do this, one way or another, because if one or two of us pull out then the others try to go through with it, and then everything is ruined.”

Albert Desmond rolled the Philosopher’s Stone hidden in his pocket, a calming effort. He wasn’t intending to be a criminal, but the folks at the table were correct in the assessment that his knowledge and abilities were being wasted in such a narrow alleyway that his parole-enforced job had pushed.

He was honestly kind of surprised that only one person had outright turned them down, but he wasn’t sure what had happened with the other names that weren’t here that Lisa had brought up as folks she remembered from before. Even Roy, who he seriously failed at properly trying to recruit, had been willing to go along with it.

Roy G. Biv picked up his visor, smiling at the group around him. “I think we have a pretty good plan here, all things considered. Let’s go get a pet gorilla, yeah?”

These folks were fun. He had honestly been a bit tired of humdrum shoplifting and minor crimes before they had found him, and now he was part of a task force setting out to break into a high-security S.T.A.R. Labs prison complex to free a mentally enhanced gorilla. He remembered bits and pieces of a different time, where he was the Rainbow Raider, and they made a major impact on the world.

He was surprised they came back for him, but thankful they didn’t forget him. He didn’t remember much of the gorilla Grodd that they were going to rescue, but he did remember that most of the organizational work wasn’t his responsibility in that team. This team was smaller, though, so he had a seat at the table with these accomplished individuals.

With nods of agreement all along, the group parted ways, each preparing for the upcoming event in their own ways.

##Superman #99 - Resistance

<< | < | >

Author: MajorParadox

Book: Superman

Arc: Heritage

Event: City in a Bottle

Set: 99

###Attacks

Park Ridge, Metropolis

Mitch Anderson carried a box into an apartment. “Last one,” he said, dropping it on the floor and heading for the couch.

Life was changing so fast. Mitch had a girlfriend.

Sure, he and Nona Lin-Baker had a thing before he moved to Connecticut, but it had never been official then. They were both attending Metropolis University soon. Mitch had already moved into his dorm, and they were now moving Nona into her apartment.

“Finally,” said Nona as she plopped down on the couch.

Mitch sat down next to her, tilting his head to her shoulder. “This would have gone faster if you had more metal belongings,” he teased.

Nona leaned her head against Mitch’s. “I’ll keep that in mind for next time,” she said.

They turned their heads together to meet for a kiss, but it didn’t last long.

Yells and crashing sounds were coming from outside.

“What’s going on out there?” asked Mitch, jumping up and rushing to the window.

He turned back to Nona, taking a deep breath. “Looks like we gotta go to work,” he said, pulling off his shirt to reveal the red and white uniform under it.

“You wear your suit under her clothes?” asked Nona, tilting her head. “Why didn’t I ask think of that?” She turned back to the stacks of boxes littered all around. “Now, where did I put mine?”

A.R.G.U.S. Base, Washington D.C.

Lucy Lane held onto her coffee with one hand as she swiped her badge over the card read with the other. She nodded toward the security guard, but he was absorbed in his phone. “Good morning,” she said, getting his attention.

“Sorry,“ he said, bumbling to press a button that buzzed the door open. “Good morning, Lieutenant. Crazy what’s going on in Metropolis, huh?” he asked, returning to his phone.

Lucy tucked the badge in between the fingers of her cup hand, using the other one to open the door. “What?” she asked. “Another metahuman attack? I’m sure Superman…”

“Lucy,” her father, General Sam Lane, said, grabbing her arm. “We need to talk. You heard what’s going on, right?”

Lucy’s phone began beeping as several news notifications popped up. She caught the word “invasion,” in one of them. “Uh…” she started.

“Communication into Metropolis is being glitchy at best,” the general explained. “I can’t reach Lois or that husband of hers.”

Lucy walked with her dad down a long hallway, scanning through articles. The walls were an off-white color but shiny enough that it was distracting from all the overhead lights.

“I’m sure they’re safe,” said Lucy, seeing how bad it was in Metropolis. She was hoping her father wouldn’t ask her to explain why. He wasn’t privy to what she knew about her brother-in-law.

“Are you thinking Superman will save them?” Sam asked. “He’s been there for the family before but must have his hands full. Although, there haven’t been any sightings of him since before this started. God knows what’s going on with him. He could have been taken down already. Or perhaps he’s in on it.”

Lucy’s head was reeling. Her dad couldn’t believe Superman– Well, maybe. He was always stubborn and never the biggest fan of the Man of Steel.

“We’re sending in an air strike,” said Sam. “Two teams. One after the ship. They’ve already been briefed. I want you on the other team taking out those falling robots.”

Okay, now Lucy was sure her dad wasn’t acting like himself. No way he’d want his baby girl anywhere near–

“I can’t order anyone on a rescue mission for my daughter and grandkids,” Sam explained. “But if you’re there…”

“Oh,” said Lucy, untangling her feelings. He trusted her. Enough to send her into unknown danger. “You can count on me,” she added.

Centennial Park

Bizarro grabbed two Brainiac drones and crushed them together, but they shot out their metal wires, which wrapped around the Superman clone.

Maxima tossed another robot past him and yanked the wires away, helping free her friend. She quickly returned to battle another before it could grab a civilian, running for her life.

“You shall not take that woman!” Maxima shouted, punching the robot several times in quick succession. She followed it up with a psychic blast, tearing pieces away from it.

“Bad guys not take any woman!” Bizarro added, blasting a wide spread of heat vision at several more incoming threats.

Another drone grabbed Bizarro’s neck from behind, who struggled against it, but a whirring sound approached, and the robot's head detached, flying away, along with a gold shield.

Bizarro turned to find a helmeted man in blue and gold rushing onto the scene.

“You…” said Bizarro, stepping backward and almost tripping over his feet.

His mind brought him back to his earliest memories (Superman #14). He was in a tube filled with some gross liquid substance. The fluid drained away as the container opened. He was then surrounded by people he didn’t know asking him questions.

And then that man in gold ordered bad men to fire on him.

“Bizarro,” the man said. “You remember me? I was head of security at Cadmus when you were… released. It didn’t go well.”

Bizarro’s eyes were wide and unblinking.

“My name is Jim Harper, but I also go by Guardian,” he said. “. I left Cadmus a long time ago. I’m not going to hurt you.”

“Don’t worry,” said Maxima, placing a hand on the hero’s shoulder. “It sounds like he’s here to help.”

“That I am,” said Guardian before leaping into action against more robots.

“Me no worry,” said Bizarro, lifting his fists to get back into the fight.

Jurgens Elementary

“Kara, pick up!” Lois yelled into the ringing phone, but it beeped, and a “call failed” notice appeared again on-screen. “Ugh!” she exclaimed as Lara looked at her mother’s face.

“What’s going on?” asked Jon as his mother pulled him as fast as she could toward the car.

“Everything is fine,” Lois assured him. “We just have to get out of the city. No big deal.”

Lois secured the kids into their car seats and entered the driver’s seat when her phone rang. “Please be Clark…” she said, looking down at it. The caller ID said, “The General.”

“Dad?” Lois answered but only heard static. “Dad?” she repeated.

The call failed like all the rest.

Lois dropped the phone on the passenger seat and sped the car out of the garage.

Brainiac robots were falling all around, and the ones already on the ground were attacking people, some of them sticking wires in their heads. Off in the distance, she noticed a familiar color scheme. A green suit with a headband was hard to miss.

Dana Dearden wasn’t heard from much after the fall of the Supers of America (Superman #66). But she was a good ally to Clark once she worked through her obsession with him. She even embraced her struggles by naming herself Obsession.

A robot dropped in front of Lois’ SUV, quickly approaching. “I don’t think so,” said Lois, stepping on the gas. She ran the drone down and sped off toward the nearest bridge as her phone dinged. She glanced over to find her dad had gotten a text message through. He was telling her to get out of the city.

“Yeah, I’m working on it,” she said aloud, swerving around stopped cars.

###Fighting Back

Brainiac’s Ship

Clark struggled against his restraints as he watched the invasion of Metropolis. Brainiac’s drones dropped all over the city, but most were on the outer edges. He recognized the pattern. They were setting up a force field to contain the city. It would then be miniaturized and taken aboard the ship.

“It’s no use, Kal-El,” said Brainiac, stepping to a throne-looking chair with wire and tubes connected all around. “You are not strong enough to escape.” He sat down, and more wires latched onto sockets in his head.

“You fight for this planet, but it’s not yours,” said Brainiac. “What do you have to gain?”

“What kind of a question is that?” asked Clark. “Earth is my home. And I’ll always fight for people who need my help.”

“I can see that,” Brainiac continued. “I am absorbing the knowledge of people from your world and they hold you in high regard. You could have ruled them. Would that have not been easier than fighting?”

“I would never become a dictator,” said Clark, flexing his muscles again without any more progress. “I’m one of them, I would never put myself above them.”

“And yet you go by the name Superman,” Brainiac retorted. “But your distaste for being a ruler is clear. Tell me, though. They give you many names. ‘Big Blue,’ fits since you wear blue. ‘The Man of Tomorrow’ is logical too. But ‘The Man of Steel,’ is perplexing. There is only a small percentage of metal in your composition, yet none of it is steel. And even humans possess this trait.”

“That’s your problem, Brainiac,” said Clark, closing his eyes and taking a deep breath. He swung his arms apart, finally breaking himself free. “You think too logically!” he added as he leaped toward his captor.

Brainiac stood out of his chair. “H-how did you–” he started as Clark landed a kick to his stomach and then snatched as many wires into his hands as he could.

“You’re done,” said Clark, yanking the wires out of Brainiac’s head, causing him to reel back in pain.

Clark glanced back at the viewscreen again. As much as he wanted to keep his attention on Brainiac, he was needed elsewhere. Clark took off in a burst, crashing a hole through the ship. As soon as he was out, he smiled at the sight of incoming fighter pilots.

“Superman to Justice League,” Clark said, tapping his belt. Only static came back. It didn’t matter, they must have known what was happening already. And he wasn’t alone in the city.

“Superman!” yelled Bizarro, flying over to him. “You am back! There am so many of them.”

Clark scanned around the city and turned to the fellow hero. “We need to focus on the outer edges of the city,” he told him. “They’re trying to trap the city so Brainiac can take it away.”

“Okay,” Bizarro nodded and flew away.

Clark continued scanning, trying to find Lois and their kids, but it was difficult to cut through the noise. Everyone in the city was overwhelmed, and people needed help all over.

“One thing at a time,” Clark told himself, flying to a nearby coffee shop under attack by Brainiac drones.

Above Metropolis

Lucy flew her harrier jet into Metropolis’ airspace in line with her squadron. The situation looked worse in person. Robots could be seen all around, but there were reports of heavy clumps in areas circling the city. She and her team opened fire on the robots still falling, as the other team approached the alien ship.

Superman was sighted exiting the ship aggressively. Hopefully, that would put to rest any suspicions the Man of Steel was working with the aliens, like her father had implied. She also wondered how many people out there seriously thought it could be true.

On the ground, local police, SCU, and superheroes were fighting the ones that landed. It wouldn’t be long before A.R.G.U.S.ground support arrived to give them a hand too. It would be smart to send most of them to the outer edges. Even if there were more bystanders in the heart-of-the-city, her gut told her something was up.

Lucy smiled, as she always did when it occurred to her how alike she was with her sister Lois.

The golden globe of the Daily Planet caught Lucy’s attention. There was a reason her dad insisted she go out there.

“A.R.G.U.S. Metro, this is Skyway-7 breaking formation,” Lucy said into her radio.

“Skyway-7, A.R.G.U.S. Metro, please explain,” the base called back, the line filled with static.

“A.R.G.U.S. Metro, Skyway-7, civilians need an assistant at Daily Planet building.”

The response was barely audible, but Lucy was sure she heard the words, “Breakaway approved.”

Lucy veered toward the Planet, slowing her speed. She rotated the jets as she approached to make a controlled horizontal landing. Once she set down, she powered down the engines and exited the craft, arming herself with an A.R.G.U.S. enhanced-response rifle.

A.R.G.U.S. had state-of-the-art weaponry, which was supposed to be even more powerful than SCU.’s armament. Lucy’s father had ensured his new federal agency was equipped with whatever they needed to deal with metahuman or alien threats.

A blast from her rifle blew the locked roof door apart and she rushed downstairs toward Lois’ floor. It was a safe bet she’d be there. When she reached the bullpen, several robots were attacking the staff members. There were a few holes in the wall, most likely the entry points.

A few people were unconscious on the ground, while others had wires sliced into their foreheads. Everyone else was either hiding at their desks or running for their lives.

Lucy opened fire, shooting off several blasts at the attackers, but they only appeared to stun them. They turned their attention to the pilot and headed her way.

A group of Daily Planet staffers jumped up, pushing a desk toward the robots until they reached one of the wall holes, sending them plummeting outside.

“Lucy?!” Jimmy called.

“Jimmy!” yelled Lucy as the two embraced each other. “Where’s Lois?” she asked.

“She left to get the kids and hightail it out of the city,” said Jimmy. “Look out!” he yelled as he saw robots still hanging on and pulling their way back inside.

Lucy shot off another blast, knocking one away, but the other returned up the office with its wires extending outward. Before they could reach her, Superman appeared behind the robot, crushing its metal skull and tossing it down with the others.

“Try to get out of the city,” said Superman. “I have to go help more people and then put an end to this.” He flew away in a burst.

Lucy nodded as Perry White walked over. “He’s right,” he said. “It’s not safe in the city. But I’ll be staying. This is an unprecedented time for the city and for the world. And the Daily Planet won’t run. I don’t expect everyone to feel the same way, so I’ll understand if you don’t want to stay with me.”

Several staff members ran toward the elevators. Jimmy Olsen, Ron Troupe, and Steve Lombard remained standing.

“Steve, you’re staying?” asked Ron. “You’re a sports writer.”

“What can I say?” said Steve. “Mr. White gives a good halftime speech. I’m all in. Besides, you’re in politics. I don’t think these bots are running for president.”

“It doesn’t matter what you do on a regular day,” said Perry. “Today we’re all just Daily Planet reporters.“

Jimmy turned back to Lucy. “What will you do?” he asked.

“I’ll return to the sky,” she answered. “Lois and others are still trying to get away. I’m going to help make sure they can.”

“The… sky?” Jimmy asked. It wouldn’t surprise him to know she was a superhero. She had barged in there like one.

“My jet’s on the roof,” Lucy clarified with a half smile.

Jimmy grabbed her before she could leave. “I know we’re in a weird place,” he said. “But it drives me crazy how much I love you..”

Lucy’s heart was beating a mile a minute. “Ah, what the hell,” she said, pulling Jimmy in for a kiss. When they broke away, they noticed everyone trying to give them their space. Except for Steve who was watching them like they were a reality show.

Mortimor Bridge

Mitch glided across the bridge, carrying Nona along as she surfed on a broken car door. People trying to flee the city were under attack. All the cars were abandoned or overturned, but there was one SUV still weaving between obstacles, outracing several robots running after it like Terminators.

Mitch and Nona fought off as many as possible, but the SUV reached an impasse, slamming on the brakes and blaring the horn.

One of the robots tore one of the back doors away and reached inside. As Mitch approached, he noticed there were car seats back there.

“Oh no you don’t,” he said, pulling the robot back. The alien metal was different than anything on Earth. It took all his might to affect it, but he still managed to keep the robot away from the children.

Nona leaped down and smashed a robot apart with an enhanced punch. She kicked another one coming at her, and Mitch followed it up by tossing it away into Hob’s River.

“Thanks,” the woman driver called from the front seat. “But we could also use a hand getting around this mess.”

Mitch recognized the woman. She was Lois Lane, a reporter for the Daily Planet. She and her husband, Clark Kent, wrote a story on his family a while back (Superman #42).

“You got it, Ms. Lane,” said Mitch, waving his arms apart as the cars in the way swerved to the sides of the bridge.

“Thanks,” said Lois. “But I was thinking more of a lift.”

“Oh,” said Mitch, slapping his forehead. “Duh.”

Nona jumped onto the roof as Mitch lifted the SUV, flying them away. As they reached the edge of Bakerline, they saw a large group of robots being fought by the SCU. A subset of the invaders tore them apart as the others worked on a weird, alien-looking tower.

A couple of robots tackled Mitch, causing him to drop the vehicle. Nona jumped into action, fighting them away.

Several more robots broke away from their other tasks, heading for them. What was so important about Lois Lane’s kids?

###Last Stand

Edge of Metropolis, Mount Royal

Clark flew over his house, but there were no signs of Lois or the kids around it. Hopefully, they were safe.

He kept flying toward the edge of Mount Royal where Bizarro, Maxima, and Guardian were successfully keeping the Brainiac drones from assembling a spire there. Tipping the scales there would give them a weak link, which meant the force field couldn’t be constructed.

“Don’t let up!” Clark called as he veered toward the others, blasting heat vision at the structure.

Several drones broke formation and headed toward him, jumping up to his level. He punched them away, but some managed to grab hold, punching and smashing him off course.

Maxima leaped over and grabbed two of them off Clark’s back. He twisted himself around in a burst, causing the rest to lose their hold and fall to the ground.

Bizarro was engulfed in robots, keeping him down, but Guardian slammed his shield into one of their necks, causing sparks to fly. He slammed his way through several more until Bizarro managed to shake off the rest.

“Incoming!” Guardian yelled as countless more drones were shot out of Brainiac’s ship and heading their way.

Clark and Bizarro shot off an intense spread of heat vision at the coming threat, thinning out the herd. It was then that Clark finally picked up on Lois’ voice.

“You’ll never take my kids!” he heard her shout before he leaped into the air and flew away without a word.

“Where is he going?” asked Maxima. “He isn’t one to abandon a fight.”

“Superman am no coward,” said Bizarro.

“He’s right,” said Guardian, returning to the fight. “If he left us, there must have been a good reason.”

Above Metropolis

Lucy could no longer contact her base or other fighter pilots in the area. Whatever was causing communication interference was getting stronger. Without the ability to coordinate, It was a free-for-all. Her team continued to shoot down robots wherever possible as the other team was attacking the alien ship, albeit with little luck.

Without status reports, she could only estimate half or so of their ships were shot down in the ship’s counter-attacks.

Superman flew by in a burst of speed. She thought he was heading to help tip the scales against the ship, but he went clear across to the other side of the city. If Clark thought something else was more important, there was no reason to suspect otherwise.

Would her orders be shifted to go after the ship? They needed help, so she made a judgment call and changed her heading. The rest of her team must have thought the same since they followed her lead.

Lucy approached the ship, taking evasive maneuvers against its fire. She didn’t want to take any chances and continued reporting through comms, even if nobody could hear her.

“Skyway-7, Fox 2,” she called, pulling the trigger. The missile locked onto the alien ship and made contact but barely made a dent.

The others in her squadron were flying side-by-side within eyesight, and she nodded at the pilots to her left and right. She lifted her index fingers and pointed them inwards toward the ship. They nodded back and performed the same hand signals for those on their other sides.

“Skyway-7, Fox 2,” Lucy called again, firing another missile.

The other jets all fired right after, their strikes converging on the same spot Lucy fired on before. Only this time, the extra firepower caused a small explosion, sending the ship tilting to its side. It quickly readjusted itself and fired back, but they had found a way to get into the game.

But then Lucy saw the ship wasn’t firing weaponry this time. It was sending more robots their way. The pilots shot down as many as they could, but some of the robots were able to extend out and grab hold of their planes.

Lucy veered away, rotating around to try and shake them loose, but it wasn’t helping. They were tearing away at pieces of the jet, but luckily, not doing any serious damage yet. Lucy sped away and pulled up, performing a loop until she spun all the way back around. That did the trick. The robots were falling to the ground, but she had flown out of range of the city. As she flew back, she saw a glow around it, emanating from alien structures encircling Metropolis.

That wasn’t good.

Edge of Metropolis, Bakerline

Clark flew down and pulled the drones away from Lois’ SUV. They fought back, but he kicked one away and used freeze breath to give himself space from the other. Before they could return, Clark lifted the SUV into his hands and flew it past the spire, giving off a familiar hum. The force field was activating.

“Take out that structure!” Clark called to Mitch and Nona.

“They’re after Jon and Lara,” Lois told Clark. The drones must have detected their Kryptonian DNA. Clark nodded and kept carrying the vehicle out of reach to the robots as he took them from the city.

“I’ll keep them off you,” Nona told Mitch. “You take that thing apart.”

Mitch nodded and reached his hands out, trying to break apart the spire. It was made of the same type of metal as robots, so it was taking everything he had to even shake the thing.

Nona leaped into action, punching one robot, ducking a hit from another and then swerving down to sweep the legs of a third.

“Arghhh!” Mitch cried, pushing himself harder. He felt blood trickle down his nose, but he didn’t stop. If Superman needed him to destroy that tower, he had to destroy it.

A burst of light emanated out of the structure and Mitch and Nona went flying. The air around the city was flickering and shimmered into a dome shape.

It was too late. Metropolis was contained.

Clark lowered the SUV softly as he considered his next move. Brainiac’s ship was still inside, but it would have to leave the dome at some point. He could–

One of the fighter pilots was flying overheard toward the city. Clark quickly eyed Lucy in the cockpit.

She didn’t know she was heading for a brick wall.

Clark flew up into her path and grabbed the jet's tip, slowing down before his back reached the invisible obstacle. He and Lucy’s eyes met.

“Clark!” Lois yelled from below, where a few straggler drones managed to reach.

Lucy rotated her jets so it could maintain its altitude. Clark nodded and flew back down, but the robots were already dragging Jon and Lara back toward the city with Lois running after them.

The drones were able to walk right through the force field just as Lois reached, slipping back inside with them. Clark arrived a moment too late and crashed into the solid dome, echoing a loud clang all over the city.

“Lois!” Clark yelled, punching, kicking, and heat visioning with no effect.

Brainiac’s ship flew toward the inner edge of the dome in a quick burst and a beam of light shot out toward the robots with his kids and Lois, who was right behind them.

They all disappeared, beaming up to the ship.

“No!” Clark cried. But he wasn’t going to give up. He’d get inside somehow. Get onto Brainiac’s ship and–

Clark’s eyes widened as the city began to shrink.

To Be Concluded in Superman #100!

<< | < | >

Wonder Woman #79: Wonder

<< | < | [>]

Author: Predaplant

Books: Wonder Woman

Arc: Season 3: Darkness

Set: 98

The fight raged on all around Wonder Woman. Everyone here may have already been dead, but there were still casualties, as souls got erased from existence, never to be seen again. As Diana fought, she had one puzzle on her mind that she was working through: how to end this as soon as possible.

It was difficult to think and fight, of course. Even though Diana had been doing it for most of her life, combat still required enough mental energy that trying to put together a plan would have been next to impossible.

Luckily for her, she had Sable fighting at her back, which definitely helped matters.

They fought like no time had passed, matching each other’s movements perfectly. It gave Diana just enough time to prepare, just enough time to think.

And then, the answer came to her. This wasn’t a fight that she was ever going to win with force; the Dark Gods had already gathered far too large of a force to ever make that feasible. No matter how hard she and her allies fought, they would fall eventually.

They would have to use the metaphysical nature of this place to her advantage.

She drew out her lasso, the one that had been stolen from her not that long ago. She understood now, why they had wanted it. It was the greatest weakness of the Dark Gods.

Formed from irony, a dark side to the Gods of Olympus without any real substance of their own, her lasso would be antithetical to their very existence.

Diana hoped that it would be enough. She just had to expose it to them, somehow.

She started to widen the loop at the end of the lasso, as she had done countless times before. But this time, she didn’t stop. She kept increasing the size of the loop. In the chaos of the battle it started to snake across the field, tripping people up as they stepped over and around it.

She kept going. It had to be bigger.

The lasso was magical, divine. She knew that. She hoped that meant it would grant her the power that she needed within this space.

She kept expanding it as she tried to keep fighting, Sable covering her as she did so.

“What are you doing?” Sable called out.

“I’m trying to end this,” Diana replied. “Trust me!”

Sable tried to defend Diana, but without Diana’s focus, the two women ended up taking more and more hits. Battered, Sable gritted her teeth. “Diana… whatever you’re doing, we don’t have much time!”

Diana stood up. Hopefully, this loop would be large enough. It would have to be.

She launched it and swung it with all her might, getting the enormous loop circulating through the air.

With a massive expulsion of energy, she threw the loop towards where the Dark Gods themselves were engaged, and hoped.

As the loop almost reached ground level, Diana pulled it tight, and it ensnared a few of the Dark Gods together, as a set. She recognized Ivan, Tora’s grandfather, among them. The lasso seared into them, emitting brilliant, radiant, light, and when the light subsided, they were gone, banished from the Wonder.

“Can you keep that up?” Sable asked Diana, who simply smiled and raised her lasso once more.

They started to flee, seeing the strength of the Lasso of Truth, but there was nowhere in the Wonder that Wonder Woman couldn’t chase them. Slowly, methodically, she tracked each of them down and sent them away from the Wonder. She didn’t know where the Lasso of Truth was sending them, but she had faith in its power, that it would be somewhere worthwhile for them where they could, perhaps, leave their resentment and opposition behind them.

Finally, Diana had tracked down and ensnared all of the Dark Gods invading the Wonder. She took a small moment to rest. As she looked around, she noticed most of the mortals who had helped the Dark Gods invade the Wonder losing their will to fight. Diana had figured that it was the Dark Gods keeping them so focused; mortals who entered the Wonder were usually calmed by the very experience of being there, lulled into serenity as they prepared to face their final fates. They laid down their arms against the Amazons, who started to escort them onward to their final fates.

Diana tracked down Sable amid the crowd and approached her, pulling her close and kissing her forehead.

“You’re not here to stay,” Sable said, disappointed. “I understand. You’ll be back, right?”

“I will,” Diana took Sable’s hand and brought it up to her mouth, kissing it as well. “I may still yet have a mission in the world of men, but I’ve taken the name that I did because I do know that this will be my eventual end.”

“Until that day, take care.” Sable pulled Diana in tightly for a hug. “And good luck.”

“Good luck to you and the rest of our sisters, as well,” Diana indulged herself in the hug for a moment longer before breaking away.

It was time for her to find the Well of Souls and return to the world of men.

WWWWW

Cassie flew Epoch through the sky towards Themyscira in the dead of night, her friends in tow. She wasn’t a very practiced pilot, but luckily, Epoch made it easy on her. That was one of the perks of having a sentient plane.

She touched down on the sandy beaches of the island, just outside the town, and turned to her friends. “Alright. We need to find someone who can get us to the Well.”

“There’s someone!” Dolphin pointed at a figure walking along a path just inside the town.

Cassie rapidly walked across the sand towards the woman, calling out as she did so. “Hi! Hello? We’re here on a mission. We need to find the Well of Souls urgently.”

The woman on the path raised an eyebrow at the four young women quickly walking across the beach. “And why do you need to know that?”

“It’s about Diana,” Cassie replied. “She went into the Wonder to stop an invasion, and we need to get her back.”

The woman’s gaze alighted on Epoch in cat form, running along behind them. She smiled. “It’s been a while since I’ve seen you, my friend. Do you agree with their mission?”

Epoch nodded.

“Then go!” the woman continued. “Epoch should be able to lead you there, if your mission is truly so urgent. For my part, I’ll wake Hippolyta. We’ll send a force in to help you if things go wrong.”

“Thank you so much!” Kiran said as Epoch darted ahead, and Cassie’s team sprinted off to follow.

Themyscira’s ground was not always the most favourable. It was covered in forests and hills, which slowed their progress considerably. Every time they were held back, the women couldn’t help but think of what Diana would be facing, alone in the dark of the Well. Eventually, after quite a few minutes of scrambling over logs and navigating fast-flowing rivers with Dolphin’s help, they reached a small, nondescript cave entrance. Epoch looked back to make sure they were all there, and descended slowly into the darkness.

“Abandon all hope, ye who enter here...” Cassie muttered.

“It’s not quite that dire!” Kiran said brightly, trying to keep spirits up. She moved towards the front of the group to provide light for everybody as they made their way slowly down into the caverns below Themyscira. Despite her attempts to lighten the mood, they could all feel the weight of the situation and of the rock above them pressing down on them.

As they descended, they started to hear the distant sounds of battle, which only hastened their speed. Cassie balled her fists as they kept stumbling downwards, Epoch leading them through the mazelike caverns, unable to quite get to Diana yet, unable to help save the day.

Eventually they reached a point that looked like a set of stairs carved into the rock. The sounds of battle echoed loudly, and Epoch hung back. They could see the glow of torchlight casting shadows beyond Kiran’s rays of sunlight.

They were there.

As soon as Cassie realized this, she charged forwards into the fray, and was stunned to recognize the woman battling two whole Amazons off by herself. It was Helen, the Silver Swan, cloaked in a dark energy.

She slashed through the calf of one of the Amazons, already deeply injured, and she fell. Helen turned to greet the new arrivals. “Why, if it isn’t Wonder Girl. Unable to stomach the loss of your mentor? Sorry. Dead is dead.”

The other Amazon backed up, spear and shield raised. “Be careful! She has the power of both gods and men on her side!”

“Yeah, I get it!” Dolphin said as she rushed forwards, pulling condensation off the wall and launching it at the Silver Swan, who laughed at her.

“What? Do you think a little shower is going to stop me?”

“Water’s more powerful than you think!” Tora said, stepping forwards and launching a blast of cold air at the Swan, freezing Dolphin’s water that had seeped into the metal lining keeping the Swan suit together. The suit started to bulge at the seams, the extra volume of the ice pulling it apart.

The Amazon still standing thrusted forwards with her spear. The Swan tried to dodge out of the way, but the ice on her wings sent her off-balance, and the spear struck true. She cried out as she fell to the ground, on one knee.

“You don’t get it,” she cried out. “My best friend died, and I never got her back the same way. She never cared about me the same. Dead is dead! That’s how it should be! Why do you get her back, when so many other people have been lost far too soon?”

The Amazon looked up at Cassie and her friends. “I was wondering why you four had come. Is it to rescue our Diana, then?”

Cassie approached the Swan and punched the suit, cracking it into pieces. “Yeah. She entered the Wonder to help the rest of your sisters, and now it’s time for her to come back.”

“Come back!?” the Amazon asked, raising an eyebrow as she tended to her hurt sister. “That’s what we’re here to prevent. The Wonder is only meant for those who have died, and death cannot be reversed, not without the power of the gods themselves.”

“Diana?” the hurt Amazon asked. “She’s been a god too, you know, and her wife is one now, from what I hear. Maybe she’ll be granted a pardon.”

“I will face trial, and let the gods judge me themselves,” came a voice from the corner. All eyes turned to the Well of Souls itself, out of which Diana pulled herself, armour gleaming, lasso in hand. “You know I must speak true while touching this divine gift.”

Cassie ran to hug her, as Diana hugged her back. Diana’s eyes drifted across the assorted women before landing on Helen. She made her way over to the fallen swan and sat down next to her.

“Helen... they say the truth will set you free. Do you want that?” she asked, holding out the lasso to her.

Helen glared at Diana. “I can’t trust you anymore, that you haven’t whipped up something extra in that lasso of yours. Save it.”

Nodding, Diana looked to Kiran. “She has a dark influence upon her, that will tear her apart if it’s left for too long. Could you purge it, if she will not accept the lasso?”

Kiran stepped forwards and blasted her light towards Helen, who winced and turned away. A thick black smoke expelled itself from her skin, and then it was done.

“What are you going to do with me?” Helen asked. “I have nothing, now.”

“You may face the courts here at Themyscira, or you may try and leave,” Diana told her. “But it will be difficult without the magic that got you here.”

Without a word, Helen got up and headed for the cave entrance.

“Keep an eye out for her return,” Diana told the Amazons protecting the cave. “She’ll be much less of a hassle now, with that power gone from her, but it would still pay to be vigilant.”

She turned to Cassie and the rest of her friends. “Now… let’s get out of here.”

WWWWW

“Do you really think that’s it?” Chloe asked. The two wives were lying in bed the next morning, having enjoyed the previous night together after such a stressful day. “They’re gone for good?”

“Who can say?” Diana replied. “Not I. But I trust in the Golden Lasso of Truth. That whatever has happened, is a true consequence for their actions.”

Chloe nodded. “I certainly hope so. I was really worried about you, when you were dead.”

“I was worried for myself!” Diana chuckled. “But I trusted in you… in Cassie… in Sable, in my sisters… I knew that I could face the Wonder and make my way back to you, my wonderful wife.”

The two women kissed and held each other close, grateful for the power of the other’s love and devotion. Today, there would likely be another battle for the two of them to face… but it could wait another hour or two, while they delighted in each others’ presence for just a little while longer.

<< | < | [>]

Don't make us beg, read our stories!

Apply to Be a Writer! - You could write your own book and be part of our team!

New Issues

• Cyborg
• Doom Patrol (Delayed)
• Hellblazer (Delayed)
• New Titans
• Wonder Woman

Issues from July 1st

• Batman (Delayed)
• Bird & Bow (Delayed)
• The Flash
• Superman

Just joining us? Fall behind? Check the welcome post here or the full set list here.

Too much to read?

• Check out event list
• Check the wiki pages
• Just read and learn from context!

Come chat with us on Discord or Reddit! Follow us on Twitter @DCFU_621

Marvel Fan?

• Check out /r/MarvelsNCU!

*Make sure to subscribe, upvote to show your support, and leave feedback on the stories! Use this post to discuss the overall set or anything else related to the sub :)

Author: FrostFireFive

<< | < | > | >>

Book: New Titans

Arc: Bottled

Set: 98

Normally, Chicago should have been hotter in the summer. Kids screaming as they splashed around in Millennium Park, angsty fans having to see the White Sox lose their twentieth game, or even the subtle hum of all the air conditioners that had finally been forced to fire up.  Instead, snow fell on the ground as walking ice golems moved across Grant Park.  The prolonged laugh of a man in a green containment suit with a silver dome echoed as his machine kept a chunk of the city in arctic cold.  Blizzard was about to be the king of the now-snowy Windy City. Except Chicago’s guardians had other things to say. 

“Impossible! Nothing should be able to get in here!” Blizzard yelled as Nightwing’s foot came down against one of his golem’s slushy heads. 

“It’s called insulation, most of us have it in our suits. And I grew up in Gotham, a little snow is not going to stop me,” Nightwing explained before tossing one of his escrima sticks into one golden, the electricity generated was even enough to melt another nearby. “How are we doing Beta team?”

“Can you just call us the B team?” Arsenal asked as he nocked an arrow in his bow. He had to be careful that the heavy red winter coat he had on wouldn’t cause issues with his aim. 

Arsenal stood on a snowbank made by Metamorpho as he aimed his shot at Blizzard’s machine.  

“Some of us have more important jobs than being the distraction,” Arsenal explained.

“And some of us are doing more work than others!” Metamorpho said as his sulfur fists collided with the frozen golems. Rex had been watching old wrestling tapes for new moves he could add to his new slimmer build. Rex looked around to see just how many were left.  “So maybe stop procrastinating and take the shot!”

“Metamorpho, calm down,” a computerized female voice came through each Titan’s earpiece. “Arsenal can make the shot. If not, I have Delta team on standby,” Oracle said from the inside of her temporary Chicago HQ.

“Why the hell are they on standby?” Metamorpho asked. “We need them now lady!”

“Rex stop yelling!” Arsenal said as he prepared his shot.  “Wait Delta? Where the hell is Ch-”

KACHOOM

Bright green starbolts and red beams came from the sky as Power Girl and Starfire entered the snowy scene. 

“We’re C team Roy,” Starfire explained.  “Rex, did you really think I would really miss a chance to fight snowmen in the park?”

“And yet you’re still wearing that bathing suit,” Metamorpho cracked as he slammed two golem’s heads together. 

“Yeah how are you not cold?” Power Girl asked as she was bundled in a white suit with pants and a red jacket.

“Simple…I am the sun,” Starfire said with a smile as she launched more starbolts, eliminating most of the remaining golems as the two heroines made their way to Nightwing.

“Of course you are,” Oracle muttered before turning her attention back to the matter at hand. “Nightwing, how goes getting our snow king distracted?”

“Oh you know just dodging and diving, like always,” Nightwing said as he jumped off a golem to do a flip into the snow.  Before turning to face the snowy conqueror. “Hey Blizzard, you ever hear the one about the guy who got melted by two superheroes?”

“No, and I tire of your jokes, Nightwing,” Blizzard responded as his hands glowed bright blue as he prepared to freeze the superhero in front of him.

“I wasn’t joking,” Nightwing smiled as Power Girl and Starfire burst onto the scene, knocking Blizzard backwards.  It would keep him busy while the rest worked to take down the source of the frozen menace.  “Roy, this isn’t William Tell.  Take the goddamn shot!”

“God, you’re all going to be the death of me,” Arsenal said as he took a deep breath before pulling the arrow back and looking through the scope of his bow. He took a deep breath before closing his eyes and letting an arrow fly.  

The arrow landed directly into the machine with the arrowhead splitting apart and accessing key ports of Blizzard’s snow day machine. 

“Ok voice in my ear, you’re up,” Arsenal said as he dived into several golems, hitting them with his bow as he met up with Rex to continue making work of the remaining snow golems.”

“It’s Oracle,” Barbara Gordon responded with gritted teeth as she cracked her knuckles and began accessing the machine’s OS and shutting it down.  She was monitoring the newscasts from the makeshift monitors she had pulled from Dick’s storage unit.  It wasn’t her usual rig but as the machine shut down and the snow stopped, she knew she had done her job and sighed a breath of relief.  Not bad for someone wearing sweats and a ratty t-shirt.  “Has Blizzard been taken down?”

“Indeed,” Starfire said as she dropped him to the ground.  

“Because that’s what I’m talking about!” Power Girl said with a smile as she raised her hand for a high five. 

“Good job team,” Nightwing said as he looked at the sirens blaring as the police could pick up the would-be snow conqueror.  As he looked back, the messaging system in his mask had message from a green Mask of Delphi icon.

“Are you coming back? Where do you keep the dog food?”

“Care to wrap things up?” He asked as Arsenal and Metamorpho soon joined the rest of the team.  

“Jeez Nightwing,” Arsenal said as he returned Power Girl’s high five. “Seems like you’re in a rush lately.  I mean I’d think after Mister Element, Puppet King, that British guy that loved the 60’s waaay too much, you’d want to hang out a bit.”

“He has more important matters to discuss,” Oracle said through the coms.

“Uh huh,” Power Girl chuckled a bit before getting a dirty look from Nightwing.  “We can handle clean up boy wonder. You go take care…of debriefing Oracle. And then everyone else? Maybe take a day off.  We did good today.”

“Thank god,” Arsenal said.

Sometimes, you needed a break from being a hero 24/7.

…

Roy Harper walked into the Gotham Hall of Justice’s daycare from the teleporter room. He still hated having to use the damn things.  After his first encounter with them when Titans Tower first open, he still felt like his lunch was going to end up on the ground at some point.  But Jim had gone back to Metropolis to check on the city.  It was his home after all, as much as he seemed to enjoy Roy’s apartment.  It did however mean Roy had to finally use some of the Hall of Justice’s other services. 

The area away from the public was maintained by staffers sworn to confidentiality as they helped any hero with needs outside the mask. A clinic and some places to sleep were helpful when the world faced certain crises.  But as Roy rolled up to the doors of the Hall of Justice’s daycare, the swift footsteps of a toddler clad in a red shirt and mask greeted him.

“Daddy! Daddy!” Lian said as she leapt into his arms.

“Hey kiddo,” Roy said as he picked her up.  “Sorry I was late, I kinda ran into some troubles at work.” 

“Meanies?” Lian asked.

“Snowmen,” Roy said with a smile before noticing the small arrow in Lian’s hand.  “What you got there?”

“No thing,” Lian said sheepishly. 

“No thing? No thing would give me a high five,” Roy said. 

Lian took a moment before holding her hand up with the toy arrow with a suction cup tip. She realized quickly she had shown her dad something she should have hid.  

“So who gave you that?” Roy asked.

“Unca Rex…” Lian said as she looked away.

“Of course he did,” Roy mumbled before looking at the little play area with the suction cup arrows perfectly grouped on stuffed animals. “But that’s…really good kid! How did you shoot so well?” 

“Dunno,” Lian said.  “Just pull!” 

“Of course you did,” Roy said as he began to move out from the facility, but before he could a four-year-old began running towards him.  

“Bye Lee!” Tommy Wayne said as he ran away from his father and towards his friend.

The kid was cute, but Roy felt a shiver run over him as a man in a grey turtleneck, black jacket, and sunglasses quickly moved to block Tommy from getting closer to Roy and Lian.

“Thomas, we don’t run towards people we don’t know,” Bruce Wayne said.  Normally. Selina or Alfred would be the one picking Thomas up from daycare.  Bruce never understood why Thomas couldn’t just stay in the orphanage where it was safe.  But Selina stressed that as a superheroes kid, Thomas would never have friends that would get it, unless he went to a place where all the kids were somehow connected to the Hall of Justice and the League.  “I’m sorry, Mr…”

“Harper,” Roy began. “Roy Harper.  But you already knew that, didn’t you?”

“How do yo-” Bruce began.

“I work with what I assume are two of yours.  Dick and whoever Oracle is speak highly of you.  Mr. Wayne.”

“Oracle isn’t,” Bruce began.

“She and Dick basically speak the same language.  You don’t get that good if you weren’t trained by the same guy.:

There was a silence for a moment before Tommy spoke up again.

“Daddy do you work with Lee’s dad,” Tommy asked.

“Sort of Thomas,  me and Lian’s dad used to work at the same place,” Bruce responded.

“Before your dad decided to take a leave,” Roy chimed in. “I thought the League doesn’t welcome Bats anymore.”

“They do cats,” Bruce said.  “Thomas’ mom thought it would be a good idea for him to be here.  To meet others.  He shouldn’t suffer for my mistakes.”

“Sins of the father,” Roy said.  “I suppose nearly letting the vampire apocalypse happen isn’t the worst thing someone’s ever done.”

“I compartmentalized too much and made mistakes.  Something you should know about.  I’ve read your file.  On Oliver, Brick, Jade.”

“Mommy?” Lian asked.

Roy glared back at Bruce for a moment before looking at Lian.

“Mommy is still away…helping people,” He lied before turning back to Bruce.  “My past doesn’t define me.  And if you want to go twelve rounds on how I got here.”

“Just an observation.  Just because your former mentors are too busy on their honeymoon phase to see your growth doesn’t mean others don’t.”

“Thanks,” Roy said.  “Now is there anything else before I take my kid home?”

“Yes,” Bruce said.  “Is there any chance Lian could stop by the Wayne Orphanage.  Thomas seems to like her.  And he needs that.”

“Sure,” Roy said with a smile.  “A playdate at Ba…Tommy’s house sounds great.” 

…

Dick Grayson woke up in his bed.  His knee ached as he remembered how much he hated landing in the snow.  When he had started being a superhero, it was easier to do the flips and dives that gave him an advantage against people with the powers of gods. He was just an acrobat, and if he lost that…he wasn’t sure who he was.  

Of course, the snoring redhead next to him reminded him of who he used to be.  He and Babs had been doing,,, whatever this was for a few months now.  It wasn’t serious, at least that’s what he kept telling himself as he quietly got up and headed to the kitchen.

They were both in weird places in their lives.  Barbara was working on rebuilding the Gotham Library, and establishing Oracle and Batgirl as the forces they could be.  Steph, her intern, had wondered to Dick how she could do all of that and still sleep.  The answer was short bursts in Chicago while hogging the blankets.

Dick, on the other hand, as he grabbed the bag of peas for his knee, was trying to remember if his English paper for Hudson was due this Friday or next.  Being Nightwing for so long meant he had a lot of classes to catch up on, and that was even before having to figure out student teaching hours when the time came.  He was making more room in his life for Dick Grayson.  And even though whatever this was wasn’t serious, he was still happy to have it.

“Babs?” Dick asked as he slowly entered the room again, hearing rustling and clicking sounds. It took a moment for his eyes to adjust to the light as he saw his guest for the night putting on a certain spandex suit.  “What time is it?”

“3:30 AM?” Barbara Gordon responded as she finished pulling up the grey spandex of her old Batgirl costume. 

“Right,” Dick said.  “And where are you going?”

“Metropolis,” Barbara said as she checked the exoskeleton Kara had designed for her underneath her costume.  It was smaller than her last one, and meant that she didn’t need to worry about bulk or armor as much.  But she bit her lip as she remembered to herself it wasn’t cheating on your recovery if it meant saving the world.

“So you’re leaving again? When was the last time you got sleep for more than three hours?”

“Month ago, maybe two? You know my work’s important.  And I’m already late to raise funds for the library, let alone making sure Steph has the proper equipment.  I think her hanging out with that…friend of yours isn’t helping her.”

“Doc is fine.  Little wacky but her heart’s in the right place.  But you I worry about.  What do you think people are going to say when Batgirl has her pants on backwards?”

“I did no…shit,” Barbara muttered as she ducked down to correct her mistake, 

“And why are you even wearing that thing, I mean…wouldn’t it make more sense to jus-”

“I’m taking the teleporter to head to Metropolis.  Batgirl is needed for something to do with Internet 3.0.  Bruce’s request,” Barbara said. 

“Yeah, and that could wait for morning, or you could use that rig you set up in my kitchen.  You need your rest.” Dick said as he got closer to the superheroine. 

“I don’t need you telling me that. I know that,” Barbara responded. “Besides you’ve never had a problem with me in spandex before.”

“And I never will,” Dick teased.  “But even you have to admit you’ve been burning both ends of the candle.  The world doesn’t need Batgirl or Oracle 24/7  If it did, we’d all be in the trenches facing whatever comes our way.”

“I help people Dick,” Batgirl said as the higher tones of Barbara Gordon drifted to her alter ego. “It’s the only thing that matters.”

“Yeah, maybe,” Dick muttered, realizing he couldn’t help her see what she needed to. “I’m going back to bed after some ice.”

He walked towards the small chair in the room as he placed the frozen vegetables on his knee.

“Just be careful out there.  Wouldn't want to lose my roommate,” Dick added as the blue and grey figure leapt out into the Chicago night.  He sighed for a moment before smiling.  This was enough.  For now.

…

“Thank you for coming Mr. Mason,” Angie Spica said as the elemental hero walked into the S.T.A.R Labs building in Metropolis.  He had usually avoided places like S.T.A.R, having bad memories of being transformed in Stagg's dungeon.  But being a hero meant answering any calls for help and they seemingly needed his. 

“It’s no big deal,” Metamorpho said as he walked through the halls.  Sebastian Stagg had loved to keep things compartmentalized, with projects never escaping their sealed labs.  Here at S.T.A.R however, a cacophony of scientific wonder collided in the hallways, from pocket multiversal atlases to ways to keep an ice cream cone cold on the hottest days.  “I mean you need a hero and I’m on call.  What’s the emergency? Deadly virus? Creature from another dimension? I swear if it’s zombies.”

“Actually I asked specifically for you Mr. Mason,” Angie responded as she pulled him into her lab.  Her messy brown hair bounced in front of her large glasses.  Her lab coat made her seem professional, even if the Chalk Circle t-shirt said otherwise.  “I’ve been working on something, and not many heroes can say they have a Masters in Chemistry from Haney University.”

“Well, I’m not many heroes, Mack,” Metamorpho said.  “So what do you need my brain for?”

“You were an expert at biochemistry, right?” Angie asked.

“Yeah, it was my specialty.  It’s why I got recruited to lead Project Metamorph.  That and my relationship with someone I should have known better about,” Metamorpho responded as he thought about Sapphire Stagg.  She had written to him a few times from whatever prison she had ended up in.  He didn’t bother reading the letters.  It hurt too much.

“OK, so do what do you know about nanotech?” Angie asked again as she showed the models she had been running in the background. 

“That trying to replicate naturally occurring processes without understanding them can be deadly,” Metamorpho explained.  

“What if I told you…I’ve figured the process out,” Angie said.  “Or at least close to.”

“I mean if that’s true…you’d be changing most of the world,” Metamorpho responded. “Construction, medical, even just quality of life could go up.”

“Yup, and everyone’s called me crazy to keep up with this, especially after the whole Cinderblock restraint incident,” She said as she moved to pull up more information. 

“That was you? Great job on making prison transfer safe,” Metamorpho joked. “Don’t you think you’re rushing trying to make this an actual thing doc? I mean I’m the poster boy of unchecked testing.”

“Exactly.  Which is why you’ll be able to help me avoid the mistakes of Stagg.  We won’t test this on anything without the strictest protocols and more. Plus I need some of your DNA,” Angie said as she continued to show the nanite growth model in front of Rex.

“What? Trying to find a cure for me too?” Metamorpho asked.  “Listen, I told Stagg, I’ve made peace with what happened to me.  

“I need it for it’s ability to shift.  If I could even get my nanites to do a fraction of what you do…we could save lives,” Angie said.  “It’s selfish if you hold out.”

“It’s only selfish because I care for others.  We don’t need more like me,” Metamorpho began to raise his voice.

“Selfish because you want to be alone.  I looked at your profile from Stagg, Mason.  Besides your fellow Titans, you barely talk to anyone else.  You’re afraid, and you can’t even ad-”

KACCCHHHHOOOM

The whole lab shaked as Doctor Spica and Metamorpho lost their footing, landing to the ground before picking themselves up.

“What…what just happened,” She asked.

Before Metamorpho could respond the TV screens and lab monitors all glowed purple as three interconnected dots appeared, and a cold mechanical voice rang out.  

“This is Brainiac. City of Metropolis, as the drones do their work, know your city is ours. Resistance is futile.” The voice said.

“We just got invaded,” Metamorpho said as his hands turned into diamonds.  It was time to get back to work.

NEXT: The Invasion of Metropolis continues in the pages of Superman! But deep in the heart of Metropolis an ally of the Titans will become their biggest threat as Metamorpho must find allies in a city under siege.  But can he trust the return of a former friend?

#Cyborg #61 - Enter the Depths

<<| <| >

Author: Commander_Z

Book: Cyborg

Arc: Peril in the Mountains

Set: 98

Previously:

Cyborg and Beast Boy were on a flight to Markovia when their plane crashed deep in the mountains somewhere in Asia. Their pilot had disappeared and they soon found themselves under attack by strange creatures made out of pitch black tentacles. The two heroes struggled to fend them off, only to be saved at the last moment by Dr. Fate...

Victor Stone and Garfield Logan each grabbed one of Dr. Fate’s hands and rose to their feet.

“Thanks for the save, Fate. But what are you doing out here?”

“I had been investigating a disturbance for some time now. Several days ago, it settled into this mountain range and has begun to take root. I believe I have created the appropriate countermeasures to it and will drive it back from whence it came.”

Dr. Fate floated up so that his feet were slightly above Vic’s head and surveyed the area. The serene, snow capped peaks betrayed no hint of the creatures that had just attacked them. It was as if they had completely disappeared and were little more than an illusion. But they could not hide from Fate. The Doctor conjured a small ankh made of yellow light and it quickly started to rotate around him. After a few moments, it stopped and pointed towards the north east.

“The creatures have a distinct magical presence, which makes them simple to track. We will find them this way.”

“What were those things?” Cyborg asked.

“I could not begin to speculate without additional information. But, they are not from this planet and potentially not of this dimension. Their presence is already starting to corrupt the local flora, further contact could cause irreversible damage.”

Gar nodded. “Then let’s get rid of them while we still can. Whatever they are, we can take them.”

“Then follow me. There is work to be done.”

Without waiting for confirmation, Dr. Fate began to slowly hover in the direction his ankh pointed him, gliding gently over the fields of white. Vic and Gar took off after him in a brisk walk, struggling to keep up through the thick snow.

Fate led them over some of the smaller hills, down ravines, across windswept plains of drifting snow, until they finally reached the base of one of the large mountains.

Fate landed on the ground and conjured up a small group of ankhs that fanned out around the mountain.

If a helmet were capable of frowning or showing any emotion, Vic was certain that Dr. Fate would be now. He clearly was unsure where to proceed.

“The trail ends here; somehow the creatures are inside this mountain. I am searching now for a way inside but am having no success. There are no apparent entrances or hollow points near the surface.”

“I bet it’s simpler than you’re making it. Those creatures seemed almost liquid. What if they just get in through a crack on the ground, like a mouse squeezing in through a tiny hole in a wall?”

Gar transformed into a small field mouse to emphasize his point.

“An interesting proposal. I will expand my search to look for openings such as that.”

Gar scurried around the base of the mountain, whether he was trying to help Dr. Fate or just burn off some energy, Vic couldn’t be sure and wasn’t interested in asking. He just wanted a break. He sat on a clean patch of snow and tried to unwind a bit, but his mind wouldn’t let him. Things just didn’t add up.

‘How did we get here? Yeah, plane crash and all that but… how did that happen? Why was the pilot gone? Why was there no sign of where he went? There’s no way he could have opened the door and jumped out without us noticing. Maybe… maybe Fate’s mistaken on the scale of this problem. Maybe it’s already infecting people outside this area and he just slid through a crevice like Gar thinks… That’s a lot of logical leaps but it sorta fits…’

“Excellent news. I have detected an opening that appears to lead into the mountain. It has an approximate diameter of a penny and continues for at least ten feet before expanding outwards.”

Vic raised an eyebrow. “And how are we going to get inside that? I’m not able to change shapes like Gar and maybe you can. Is that something you can do?”

Dr. Fate chuckled. “Yes, Cyborg. Nabu’s power allows me many such abilities and I can use them to assist you with that as well. Follow me, and I will show you.”

Vic followed Fate up the mountain while Gar continued to run around as a mouse.

Dr. Fate reached down and brushed some snow away, revealing the dark stone of the mountain. A small, rough cut hole about the size of a garden hose ran deep into the mountain.

Gar shifted back into his human form. “Hmmm… do you want me to go down there and check it out before you two go in? Might be worth seeing what’s on the other side in case it's dangerous or what not. “

“If you want. I don’t think it’ll be that risky for us to all go in at once, though. Splitting the group usually leads to worse things.”

“I’ll be fine. Quick in and out.”

Gar transformed into a fly and dropped out of sight down the hole. He flew downwards into the mountain until he was out of the ‘tunnel’ that led him into it. He found himself in a pitchblack chamber, beyond the small beam of light that illuminated a spot on the floor. He expected it to be rough cut stone like the hole he went in through, but on closer inspection, it actually was carved into smooth tile. They had faded with age and use to be more round, but they were unmistakably there. He couldn’t see very far due to the fly’s eyes and the darkness, so he shifted into a bat and let out an echolocating cry.

With that, he was able to get the bigger picture. He was in an ancient tunnel carved into the mountain, long, long ago. Behind him, rocks had collapsed, blocking what was intended to be the entrance and centuries of snowfall and erosion had smoothed them into looking like the rest of the mountain. But in the tunnel itself, he could still see remnants of intricate carved floors and walls, decorated with dazzling stone tiles with all sorts of geometric patterns.

He couldn’t tell how far it went due to the limits of his echolocation and desperately wanted to explore more, but Cyborg and Dr. Fate would grow worried if he was gone too much longer, so he flew back out of the tunnel as a fly.

Shifting back to a human, he said, “It’s totally safe in there. Some sort of ancient ruin. I’ll meet you down there!”

Gar shifted again and disappeared into the mountain.

“Shall we?” Dr. Fate asked.

Vic nodded.

Dr. Fate began his spell. “Oh great Tefnut, make us flow like your life giving rain!”

Vic was confused, he’d never heard of Dr. Fate failing a spell before, but he felt no different. Then he saw the ground get closer, as if he had just shrunk down to be an inch tall. He felt his body move like he was on a conveyor, then he fell. He fell for what felt like ages until he hit the floor as himself, transforming perfectly so that his feet landed gently on the ground.

He was a little shook, but had no time to process that. No, instead he had to focus on the swarm of creatures that were starting to fill into the tunnel. The same mass of formless, inky tendrils was writhing its way into the cavern. Like before, the temperature dropped, but Cyborg was too focused on how to deal with them to notice that or the rotting smell they gave off. He had had a bit of time to think of a countermeasure while they made their way to the mountain and had come with a plan he figured would work, but implementing it would take some precision.

Beast Boy was in the shape of a falcon, having adapted to their tactics in his own way. To stop them from sticking to him and slowly wearing him down, he chose the form of a speedy bird to swoop down and slice with its claws, then quickly shifted into a hummingbird in order to fly away quicker than the tentacles could stick to him. By doing this at different speeds and angles, he was able to create an effective hit and run strategy, albeit one that did not seem to be stopping them too much.

Meanwhile, Dr. Fate had fallen back behind Victor, chanting and likely trying to focus in order to cast the spell that caused the creatures to flee last time. At least that’s what Vic hoped he was doing.

That left Vic to buy some time for the wizard and Cyborg hoped that he would be able to do so for long enough.

By now, Gar was struggling to keep the creatures in front of him, and several large masses made it through him. They formed up into a single, massive, panther-like creature and started a dead sprint at him then pounced.

But Vic was ready for them this time. He aimed right in the center of its chest, where its stomach would be if it was organic, and fired a force shot right at it. Then, using his left hand to stabilize his right arm, he shot another round at it, just past where he shot the other one. The creature predictably shifted its mass out of the way of the first shot, but the hole that it made was only large enough to avoid the first one. The second shot impacted tangent to the first, and the second made an impact, sending the creature recoiling backwards. Or, half of it at least.

Between the time of the first and the second shot, the creature split itself in two. The back half was the one that took the damage from the second shot, while the first had kept its path along the pounce towards Vic and tackled him to the ground. It slashed at his chest, exposing the cool blue light of his power core to the air, illuminating the tunnel. The creature on top of Vic lunged towards it greedily, entirely abandoning its form to become a writhing mass of tentacles, all trying to smother the core’s light.

But unlike last time, when it seemed to absorb the core’s light, this time the core fought back. It began to glow brighter and Vic could feel the creature getting warmer and warmer on his chest. Eventually it recoiled, fleeing back from where it came. But the core’s light grew brighter still, until its light touched all of the creatures. All of them reacted the same. They initially seemed indifferent, interested even, but quickly recoiled and fled.

Soon, when it was just the Dr. Fate, Gar and Vic in the tunnel, the core returned to its normal, dim light.

Gar flew over to Vic then shaped shifted into a human, going for a high five, which Vic reciprocated.

“Dude, what was that? Never seen you do anything like that before!”

“Honestly... I don’t know. I’ve never seen it do that before either.”

“Well, whatever it was, glad it did!”

Dr. Fate seemed more pensive. Vic could feel him studying him through his helmet.

“Victor, what is your core made out of?”

“It’s called ‘Silasium’. My dad discovered it… in a cave, deep in the mountains…” (See Cyborg 22 for that story!)

Gar raised an eyebrow. “You don’t think it came from here? And that that has something to do with how the light repels them?”

“I don’t know. Maybe? It’s possible. Dr. Fate, was that spell you used to ward them off earlier more than just strong light? Maybe they just flee from bright lights.”

Dr. Fate nodded. “Correct, Victor. It does seem as if they have an aversion to light of similar intensity to sunlight. As for why your core did that then… I have never heard of nor witnessed a material with the properties it has displayed.”

“Whatever it is, it’s been great for me so far. I don’t see any reason to question it now.”

“Well said. Instead, let us turn our attention to these creatures. I was able to better analyze them here and can say that there is little to no magic within these beings. The seem to be technology that has infected organic life.”

“So they’re… techno-organic people… Technosapiens?”

“We’re not calling them that, Gar.”

“Yes, Technosapines is fairly apt as a group descriptor. As for what they truly are, I cannot say, but they remain a threat to Order all the same. Have you two recovered enough to move on?”

Vic and Gar nodded.

“Then let us proceed deeper.”

⚙️⚙️⚙️⚙️⚙️

The three of them followed the tight tunnels without issue as they walked deeper and deeper into the mountain. They didn’t see a single sign of the Technosapiens as they went in, but they were constantly on edge, ready at a moment's notice to break into action. Cyborg spent the start of his walk trying to figure out any way to directly control his core’s light or figure out what could have triggered it, but nothing seemed to make any sense. It was as if the thing had simply reacted on its own and had no mind for Vic’s will whatsoever, much to his dismay.

Instead, he focused on theorizing where exactly they were.

‘Is this some long lost society of ancient people? Aliens? Both? Really wish I had my phone with me to take some pictures but I couldn’t find it on the plane… But Fate’s words just make me think of when Dad found this rock. It’d be an insane coincidence if this were the same place but what if it’s not a coincidence? What if someone set it up? It sure seemed like someone set up Dad to come here and it seems like somehow I was too… But why? To what end?...’

“Hey! Vic?”

Gar snapped his fingers in front of Vic’s face.

“You okay? I figured you’d have something to say about this.”

“About wha- ” Vic looked up from the ground to see the view in front of him and paused in shock.

The three of them stood on top of a hill, overlooking a massive city below him. It was around the size of ten city blocks with densely packed buildings lining small walking paths. The buildings varied in size from ten story skyscrapers to two or three story buildings that could’ve been a shop with a residence above them. There were green areas that looked like parks intermingled randomly and the area was lit with street lights. It was as if someone had ripped up a modern city and shoved it in a cave deep under a mountain and life just kept going on without any changes.

But at a second glance, there was one major change: the people.

Vic could see that these weren’t humans strutting through the streets of this city, they were Technosapiens in a wide variety of humanoid shapes. Some of them could be mistaken for human, others were much larger and blockier or had extra limbs or floated above the ground without any visible limbs. But they all had one major difference between the ones that he saw in the tunnels and outside: they were discrete. They weren't an amorphous blob or shifting around, they seemed to have one form and stuck with it.

Vic could’ve just stayed here and watched for what felt like hours while his mind made more and more questions that he couldn’t possibly answer.

“I need to go see it. What are these creatures and what is this place?”

“Then let’s get moving! Fate already left while you were taking it all in, I guess he has his own plans. But it seems like we came in on top of some building or something, there’s stairs over there that probably will take us to the ground level.”

Gar gestured behind them on to the smooth stone wall of the mountain that had a staircase leading down carved directly into it.

“Okay, so when we get down there… Take it smooth and cautious. Maybe they aren’t hostile here?”

“Yeah, yeah, don’t worry about it Vic. We can take them if it becomes a problem.”

VIc wasn’t as sure, but he let Gar convince him for now.

⚙️⚙️⚙️⚙️⚙️

Once he got down to the ground level, he thankfully found that nothing changed. The Technosaipens kept going about their daily lives, walking around completely ignoring Vic and Gar. From this perspective, he could see that they were both more and less complicated than he saw from the rooftop. Sure, they had a wide variety of body types, limb counts and methods of movement, but they were still almost entirely made up of the black tendrils they fought outside, which limited the details on their forms. Even more unlike the creatures from before,the majority of the people had bits of skin or even entire limbs visible that were not made from the tentacles.

Vic looked around, in awe that such a place could exist. He was on a normal city block, having just walked out of what looked like an office building to a narrow street lined with similar buildings in the middle of a mountain. But Gar was already on the move, going up to a Technosaipen to talk to them.

“Hi! My name’s Gar. Who’re you?”

The Technosaipen completely ignored him, not acknowledging him at all. Then, he raised a finger and pointed down the street.

Vic hadn’t noticed it before in his excitement, but the street stayed straight throughout its entire length, dead ending at a massive building on a hill. The building was larger, wider than the buildings that directly surrounded it and made of a darker stone than the light gray buildings that most of the ones in the area were made from, clearly trying to mark it as a place of importance.

“Well, guess we’ll go there. Thanks.”

“Done gawking yet?” Gar asked.

“How are you taking this so… easily? I just can't help but be overwhelmed by all this.”

Gar shrugged. “Comes with acting and being a superhero. I’ve gotten used to the weirdness, I guess.”

“Well, maybe I should take up acting. Might do me some good to keep me focused…”’

“Don’t say that too loudly. That’d make it a promise and then I’d have to drag you on set for something.”

“Trust me, you don’t want that. I don’t think I could act my way out of a cardboard box.”

“Hey, that’s harder than it looks!’

They laughed.

“C’mon, let’s see where that guy wants us to go.”

⚙️⚙️⚙️⚙️⚙️

As they walked along the streets of the city, Vic and Gar got a better idea of the place that they were in. Or at least Vic did. While there were buildings and there were people around, for the most part they didn’t really seem to use them. No one was manning what looked like storefronts, no one was inside the apartments… They just seemed to wander around aimlessly, ignoring Vic, Gar and their fellow Technosaipens. Everyone that they tried to talk with either ignored them or pointed at the same black building at the end of the road. They quickly learned to leave them alone and the city felt colder and more bizarre once they did.

As they got closer to their destination, Vic realized it too was not what he expected. He assumed it’d be some ornate, Classical Style city hall. Instead, he got a large, almost black box that was featureless except for a single entryway in the middle. It was as if someone cleared out a portion of the city and just threw down a massive black brick and decided that was good enough to use as a building without any modifications.

But standing in front of it was an alien being, by far the most organic of all the Technosaipens he had seen. He had sky blue skin with a muscular build that put him at several feet taller and easily a hundred pounds larger than Vic. His face was mostly human-like, with two small, fanglike tusks on the bottom row of teeth and a large white beard hanging down his face. Coiled around his head was a single black tendril that the other Technosaipens were made from, and approximately half of the rest of his body seemed to be made out of them too.

He blinked in surprise at seeing Vic and Gar in front of him.

“Who are you? We’ve been led here by people throughout this city and are really hoping you have… any answers.” Vic said.

The large man laughed.

“I am Alfa, former Warlord of Okaara. Today, I am something of the leader of these people.”

Relief washed across Gar’s face, making Vic realize that hadn’t even noticed how stressed Gar had become.

“Great to meet you. I’m Gar, he’s Vic. What can we do for you? What is this place?”

“This place… is home. As for what you can do for me… you can kill me.”

<<| <| >

Don't make us beg, read our stories!

Apply to Be a Writer! - You could write your own book and be part of our team!

New Issues

• Batman (Delayed)
• Bird & Bow (Delayed)
• The Flash
• Superman

Issues from June 15th

• Cyborg
• Doom Patrol (Delayed)
• Hellblazer (Delayed)
• New Titans (Delayed)
• Wonder Woman (Delayed)

Just joining us? Fall behind? Check the welcome post here or the full set list here.

Too much to read?

• Check out event list
• Check the wiki pages
• Just read and learn from context!

Come chat with us on Discord or Reddit! Follow us on Twitter @DCFU_621

Marvel Fan?

• Check out /r/MarvelsNCU!

*Make sure to subscribe, upvote to show your support, and leave feedback on the stories! Use this post to discuss the overall set or anything else related to the sub :)

##Superman #98 - Incoming

<< | < | >

Author: MajorParadox

Book: Superman

Arc: Heritage

Event: City in a Bottle

Set: 98

###Shooting Star

Kent House, Metropolis

Night

Lois and Clark sat on the balcony outside their bedroom, looking at the night sky. It was clear, even through the excessive light of the city skyscrapers. Krypto lay in a ball between their chairs.

“They’ve never both been asleep this early,” said Clark, tipping his mug of hot chocolate.

Lois tapped her small cup of coffee against his mug. “Cheers,” she said. “Hopefully it stays this easy after we return to work tomorrow.”

Clark took a deep breath. “It will be an adjustment,” he said. “We’re lucky the Daily Planet has daycare in the building, but it won’t be the same.” He looked up into the house at his baby daughter sleeping in her crib and smiled.

“At least you can check on her like that,” Lois teased, picking up the video baby monitor. “Some of us can’t see through walls and still rely on technology.”

“I’m sure Perry won’t mind if you want to stay home longer,” said Clark.

“I know,” said Lois. “But it’s time. The planet– and the Planet– doesn’t stop spinning for Lois Lane.”

Clark leaned close. “I bet I could stop the planet from spinning for you,” he said. “I’d just need to place my hands on the ground and push real hard in the opposite direction. Not too hard or it might spin backward.”

“That doesn’t make any sense,” Lois laughed. “But I’m serious. There’s plenty to investigate and report about these days. Lex is still out there somewhere. My dad is running a new government agency. I could even venture into celebrity gossip and write a story on Black Canary and Green Arrow’s budding romance. And imagine if people knew he was Oliver Queen too?”

Lois scrunched up her nose playfully. “Actually… I know a lot of superhero identities. Just think of the exposé I could write!”

Clark chuckled but then lifted an eyebrow. “You’d never actually do that, right?”

Lois leaned forward to Clark, their eyes lined up. “Never say never,” she said, moving her lips closer, but then pulled back. “What will you do to buy my silence?”

Clark bit his bottom lip and slowly closed the distance between them. “How about something like this?” he said before their lips locked together.

A bright light in the sky broke their kiss as Lois and Clark watched a giant shooting star appear.

“Wow,” said Lois. “I’ve never seen a meteor that close before.”

Clark’s eyes shot open as he zoomed into the falling object. “That’s no meteor,” he said.

Hamilton County, Outside Metropolis

Earlier

Bizarro and Maxima sat on the roof of their rental house watching the stars. Well, Bizarro was watching them as Maxima focused on a big tub of double chocolate iced cream. One of Bizarro’s foster dogs, a yellow Lab named Doogie, was lying on his lap.

“Stars am pretty,” said Bizarro, wearing his purple suit and cape with the backward S. He pointed toward the sky, but Maxima didn’t even look up.

“They sure are,” she just answered instead. She was wearing sweatpants and a t-shirt– with the sleeves cut off– that read, “I’m not shy, I just don’t like you.”

Bizarro looked at Maxima, studying her face. “Am Maxeema sad?” he asked.

Maxima finally popped her head up. “N-no,” she said. “What do I have to be sad about? I’m the Queen of Almerac… But I’m hiding out on a primitive planet during a coup. That doesn’t make me sad, it makes me pathetic.”

“Hmm,” said Bizarro, tilting his head in thought. “Am ‘path-e-tic’ means happy?”

Maxima took another big spoonful of ice cream. “Can we talk about something else?” she asked with her mouth full. “Did you ever ask out that woman at the animal shelter? What’s her name, Clebo?”

“Cleo,” Bizarro corrected. “She am not like Bizarro that way.”

“Her loss,” Maxima stated. “You’re quite a catch, big man.”

Doogie lifted himself and yawned, moving toward Maxima. He poked his nose at the ice cream but backed off when she gave him a staredown.

“You’ll find someone,” said Maxima. “It may be a dump of a planet, but it has a lot of people. I think there’s an Earth saying, ‘There’s plenty of women in the sea.’”

Bizarro tilted his head again. “Me have to live in the water?” he asked.

Doogie plopped his head onto Maxima’s lap and she let out a small smile. “You may be gross, but you’re a good one,” she said, patting him on the head.

Bizarro watched the interaction closely and felt his heart speed up. Could it be…? Was she the one for him the entire time? Sure, she was in a bad place– and a huge slob– but the two had become pretty close since becoming roommates.

“Maxeema,” said Bizarro, placing a hand on hers. “Maybe–”

A bright light interrupted his thoughts and the two watched an object falling toward Metropolis from the sky.

Bizarro continued, “Maybe me and Maxeema should go.”

Centennial Park, Metropolis

Soon

A man walked through a secluded walkway of the park, his eyes fixated on the phone in his hands. He was watching a video titled ‘Lex Luthor was framed and the media won’t admit it.’”

“–Anyone could have been in that battle suit that dropped Lionel Luthor to his death–”

A bright light encompassed the area and the man looked up to find a ball of fire falling toward him. “Oh, god!” he yelled, trying to duck out of the way.

The object crashed a few feet away from him, a trail of smoke left behind in its path.

“No, way,” the man said, approaching, hearing odd sounds emanating from the fallen entity. “Could this be my superhero origin?”

Two metal tube-like wires shot out and sliced their way into the man’s head as a skeleton-like robot climbed out of the small crater.

A rush of wind blew across them as Clark landed in between, grabbing hold of the wires and crushing them in his hands. Krypto landed next and growled at the robot who kept approaching, but Clark blew it back with his freeze-breath. He turned to the man, who had fallen to the ground. “Are you okay?” he asked.

But the man could only utter barely audible groans.

Another rush of wind and Bizarro and Maxima arrived on the scene. Krypto jumped to Bizarro, his tail wagging up a storm while flying circles around his old friend.

“This man needs medical attention,” said Clark, facing the robot, menacingly approaching again.

Bizarro nodded and lifted the man into his arms. “Me on top of it,” he said before flying away, Krypto following along.

Clark moved toward the robot in a burst, punching it down, but the mechanical automaton quickly recovered and fought back. Maxima joined in to slow the attack and tossed it into the trees.

“Do you know what that is?” asked Maxima. “It’s a scout drone for Brainiac.”

“I know,” said Clark. “I came across them last year when I was off-planet.” (Superman #85) “How do you know about Brainiac?”

“Brainiac is known across the galaxy,” Maxima explained. “He arrives on a doomed planet to cut out a city for preservation. If he’s coming here…”

Clark’s eyes widened. “Earth may be in trouble.”

The robot stopped advancing and Clark’s superhearing quickly picked up a noise inside the machinery in its chest. He zoomed in for a closer look to find a rectangular device with several red lights blinking in close succession.

“Oh, no,” said Clark as he sped toward the robot, winding up his arm as far back as he could.

It must have been trying to send a message back to Brainiac. That couldn’t be allowed.

Clark burrowed his hand into the robot’s chest and pulled the device out, crushing it until the lights faded.

The robot grabbed Clark’s arms, but he fired off an intense beam of heat vision, tearing it into two pieces. It fell to the ground.

“I don’t think that will be the end of it,” said Maxima, stepping next to Clark to study the broken tech in his hands.

“I think you’re right,” Clark agreed, turning to her. “I’ll–” It hadn’t registered until then that she wasn’t wearing her usual green and gold armor. “You- uh, have some chocolate on your face,” he said.

Maxima licked the side of her mouth. “I don’t speak highly of this planet,” she said. “But I’ve never had anything like ice cream anywhere else.”

Clark looked back at the device. “If I can somehow use this to find out where Brainiac is now,” he started. “It’s good to know you and Bizarro are around to keep everyone safe.”

Maxima looked up at Clark and straightened her posture. “Of course,” she said. “You can count on us.”

###Journey

Kent House

Later

Clark landed on the balcony and entered the house to find Lois standing by her bed.

“What happened?” she asked. “Where’s Krypto?”

“He’s with Bizarro,” Clark explained. “He and Maxima will be watching over Metropolis while I…”

Lois pushed Clark’s cape out of the way and held onto his arm. “While you what?” she asked. “What was in that shooting star?”

“It’s Brainiac,” said Clark. “He’s coming.”

“Oh,” said Lois. “Then shouldn’t you stay here? Alert the Justice League. Get ready for an attack… What aren’t you telling me, Smallville?”

“I’ve alerted the League already, but I have to go find him,” said Clark. “Stop him before he gets here.” He touched Lois’ hand with his own. “I don’t know how long it will take, though.”

Lois looked out the balcony doors to see the stars. “I assume you’re not just going to pick a direction and fly, right? You’ll never find anything that way.”

“The scout that landed was trying to send a message back to Brainiac,” Clark explained. “We were able to track the destination.”

Lois’ mind was racing. Part of her wanted to tell him to stay. Make someone else go after the threat. But she knew it was something he had to do himself. After all, it’s what she would do in his shoes.

“Be careful,” she finally said.

Clark nodded and walked across the hall to Lara’s room. He leaned into her crib and kissed his sleeping daughter on the forehead. “I love you, baby girl,” he said.

Next, he went down the hall to Jon’s room and slowly opened the door.

“Dad?” Jon asked.

In a quick motion, Clark removed his cape and rolled up his sleeves. The darkness would make it look like he was wearing a Superman t-shirt.

“Hey, buddy,” he said walking into the room. “It’s late, why are you awake?”

Jon shrugged. “I taught I heard a noise,” he said.

“Listen, Jon,” said Clark. “I have to go away for a bit. Something for work.”

“Oh, okay,” said Jon. “When ya gonna be back?”

“I’m not sure yet, but it should be soon,” Clark explained, with a reassuring smile. “I love you, Jon,” he added, leaning down to kiss his son on the forehead.

“I love you… too…” said Jon, drifting to sleep.

Clark walked back to the door to find Lois waiting for him.

“Pick up your cape,” she whispered, with a sly grin. “Who do you think I am, your maid?”

“I love you too, Lois,” he said, pulling her close.

Bizarro and Maxima’s House

Krypto was lying on the bed as Bizarro opened his closet full of identical Bizarro suits. He raked his hand through them, stopping at one in the middle, and pulling it out.

“This one am good,” he said and Krypto’s head popped up. “You agree?” he asked.

Bizarro heard the shower in the bathroom stop, so Maxima must have finished her shower. He couldn’t remember the last time she took one. He had tried to explain once what Jason had taught him about personal hygiene, but she dismissed it with one of her piercing glares.

He kept thinking she was sad, but she had assured him that wasn’t the case.

Bizarro put on his suit quickly, flapping his cape behind him.

Maxima deserved to be happy, but it wasn’t until the night before it occurred to Bizzaro that maybe they could be happy together.

Bizarro wasn’t sad. He had friends and family, including his foster pets. It was painful when they had to leave, but that was easy to get over, knowing they were going to loving homes. And whenever Bizarro took in a foster pet, people would jump at the chance to adopt them. They said he was the best thing to happen to the animal shelter.

Maxima walked into the room wearing her Almeracian armor. The gold contrast to the green bodysuit popped. “Are you ready?” she asked, adjusting her golden wrist gauntlets.

Bizarro wanted to tell her how he felt, but maybe it wasn’t the right time. They could talk about it after the mission was over.

“Bad butt,” he answered, with a thumbs up.

Maxima glanced at her backside and turned back to Bizarro. “I- what?” she asked.

“Bad butt,” Bizarro repeated. “It am good thing. It mean you am strong and no take poop from people.”

Maxima nodded. “You’re right,” she said. “I’m the baddest butt you’ll ever meet.”

Deep Space

Later

Clark broke out of his hyperspeed near a planet and checked the readout display affixed to his wrist. He was still on track. Wherever that drone was trying to reach wasn’t far from his current location. He took a moment to take in his surroundings.

It was always an odd, yet beautiful feeling whenever he was in space. The makeup of the stars was different but mesmerizing. The nearby planet resembled Earth, but the landmasses were in the wrong places. It orbited a red sun, the effects of which Clark could feel already.

Clark zoomed close to the planet to get a better look. He didn’t even have to look at the surface to see it was teeming with life. Saucer-like spaceships circled it, almost scurrying like they were on important missions. Clark wondered if they facilitated travel, transportation of goods, or planetary defense. Or perhaps some combination of the three. Or even another option he hadn’t considered.

One of the ships broke away and picked up speed. It was headed right for him.

Clark positioned himself upright, relative to the ship. He kept his hands to his sides, hoping to appear non-threatening.

“Identity yourself,” a voice broke into the headset in Clark’s mask. Good, they had universal translator technology and could communicate.

“My name is Superman,” Clark introduced. “I’m just passing through and I mean no harm.”

“Harm?” the voice repeated back with a distressed tone. “Why would you use that word?”

“I come in peace,” Clark tried to explain, trying to avoid negative words. “I’m a friend.”

“Friend?” the voice asked. “We don’t even know where you’re from. We do not appreciate your deceitful tone.”

The front bumper of the hull began to turn red. Were they arming weapons?

“Wait,” said Clark, lifting his hand and backing away. Hopefully, they’d get the idea he’s not threatening them.

Another ship blinked into the area, seemingly dropping out from its own hyperspeed travel. Clark immediately recognized the makeup of the ship. It had gone through some changes and resembled a skull, but it was clear who was inside.

Brainiac.

Before Clark could react, the skull-shaped ship fired several shots at the smaller craft, disabling its weapons.

“Brainiac, stop!” he yelled, unsure if Brainiac could even pick up his voice.

But Brainiac’s ship was powering up for a final blow. The other shots didn’t have any charge time, so Clark had to assume it would be even more powerful. Powerful enough to destroy them and kill everyone on board.

Clark flew in between the ships and let the blast hit him. It was intense and hot and the pain overwhelmed his senses until he passed out.

###Arrival

Daily Planet, Metropolis

Next Morning

Lois kissed Lara before handing her off to the daycare staff. “I love you, baby,” she said, “Be good, I’ll be right upstairs.”

She pulled out her phone and walked out of the room, toward the elevators. Scanning through emails, she pushed the up button, and the elevator she had ridden up there reopened right away.

When she reached the bullpen floor, she was surprised by a loud “Welcome back!” from her coworkers.

“Thanks, everyone,” Lois replied. “I feel like I never left. Now, what’s going on in the world?”

Ron Troupe approached as she reached her desk to take a seat. “I thought Clark was coming back with you today?” he asked.

“He had some personal matters to attend to,” Lois explained, tapping a key to wake up her computer. “He should be back soon,” she added with an “I hope,” under her breath.

Jimmy approached next. “Good to have you back, Lois,” he said. “As for the goings on, it feels like a slow news day.”

A shadow loomed over the office.

“I thought it was supposed to be sunny today,” said Lois.

Ron snuck a peek out of the window and his jaw dropped. “You just had to say ‘slow news day’, didn’t you Olsen?”

More people crowded around the windows, uttering gasps and screams.

“What’s going on?” Lois asked, rolling her chair toward them. She popped and shoved her way through the other staff members until she could get a good view. “Oh, god,” she said when she saw what they did.

“Clark,” she said under her breath. “I hope you’re back.”

Centennial Park

Bizarro and Maxima sat on a park bench as Krypto sniffed bushes nearby.

When they were at home, Bizarro had decided to be patient, but patience was never his strong suit. They had free time, so why not tell Maxima how he feels? After all, he had seen a few– what were they called?– ‘com roms’ that showed the park was a good place for such things.

“Maxeema,” said Bizarro, trying to think of his next words. Words didn’t come easy, so he’d have to wing it as usual. “Me am–”

Oh, right. Bizarro had written down something to say on his hand. He even used his grammar notebook to help make sure it was perfect.

“Maxeema,” he said again, reading off his hand. “I… l-loooove you.”

Maxima smiled and took his hand. “I love you too,” she said. “That was sweet of you to say.”

Bizarro sighed. She didn’t get it. He put his other hand over her hand, wrapping hers like a hand sandwich.

Krypto lifted his head in the background, looking around wildly.

“Me am love you soooo much,” said Bizarro.

“Oh,” Maxima replied. “I see. I’m not sure how to tell you this,” she continued. “But I don’t–”

Krypto started barking at the sky, lifting into the air while turning back to get Bizarro and Maxima’s attention.

The two got up from the bench and stared. Superman was right to ask them to watch over the city. They had to work to do.

Brainiac’s Ship

Clark’s eyes opened slowly, as he tried to recollect what happened. Then it all started coming back to him. He was on Brainiac’s ship. But how long was he out? And where were they now?

He couldn’t move and looking down he could see why. His body was wrapped in metallic, wiry tubes.

“You’re awake, Kryptonian,” said Brainiac, walking close. Similar-looking tube-like tendrils were plugged into his green-skinned body all over, but mostly into the top of his head.

Clark tried to break his arms free, but they wouldn’t budge.

“It would be futile to try and free yourself,” Brainiac explained. “You have no hope of stopping what’s happening here.”

“I stopped you before,” said Clark. “You left Panscake once that planet was no longer in danger of destruction.” (Superman #86) “Is Earth in danger? Tell me what it is and we can save it together.”

“Things aren’t quite what they were before, Kal-El,” said Brainiac.

Did– did this Brainiac know his Kryptonian name?

“I am not the same Brainiac you last encountered,” Brainiac continued. “There was another exiled to space that I came across. It was a Brainiac you have also encountered on Earth. We are now merged. We are the same.”

That didn’t sound good.

“So that scout you sent to Earth,” said Clark. “What was its purpose?”

Brainiac turned toward the front of the ship. “To prepare,” he said. “Earth is next to be preserved.”

A viewscreen appeared, showing the Metropolis skyline. If it was a live feed, relative to the ship’s location, they had arrived on Earth.

In Metropolis and hovering next to the Daily Planet.

“Whatever you’re doing,” said Clark. “Stop. We can figure out a better way.”

“We already have a better way,” said Brainiac. “Earth will be preserved. Krypton will be preserved. And all of the knowledge of both planets will be mine.”

Clark watched as several hundred more drones were falling to the city.

To Be Continued

<< | < | >

##The Flash #98 - Metalhead Nonsense

<< | < | >

Author: brooky12

Book: Flash

Arc: ?

Set: 98

Wally read the paper, over and over, a few trillion times before Hartley’s retreating hand even moved a fraction of an inch away from it.

“Okay, that’s bad,” he signed, trying to hide his panic.

“Is it? This is the second time it’s happened, and it’s all Metalhead nonsense anyway.”

Wally took a deep breath. “I don’t know how bad it is, but this is maybe the closest someone might be to figuring out who you are and who I am and what we are. Not in the like, homophobic way, but in the… herophobic way? Herophobic feels weird.”

Hartley couldn’t help but find the word herophobic funny. “They were here sometime in the spring. I made a copy of what I remember the letter saying, but it was date night next time we talked, and I didn’t want to bring it up, and then it a little bit slipped from mind.”

“The best date night is the one where I know you’re safe, Hartley,” Wally signed back, the sign for the letter H pushing down his chin, as if the sign for sweet or cute – Hartley’s sign name.

Hartley frowned. “I’m sorry. They haven’t shown up since, though.”

Wally felt a pang of guilt for making Hartley feel bad. “Well, they may have, it’s not like during these fights there’s a whole lot of self-identification. You’re sure Girder was the name mentioned?”

Glider, you mean? Oh, Girder, the big man, yeah. As sure as I can be.”

“Girder and Glider? You're sure?”

“The lady and the man, yes.”

“Okay. Good info to have. I… I think we need to do something, though. Do you trust me?”

“With all of my love.”

“Okay. Frances is off with Peace Corps, right?”

Hartley nodded. “Right.”

“Wrong.”

Hartley looked confused. “She’s not?”

“She’s one of us. She's out elsewhere, has been for a while, but you won't find her on their volunteer list.”

Rather than sign back, Hartley just mouthed the word ‘oh’. Then, the brain cogs started turning. “Wait, if she’s a superhero, why did you never tell me? Does she know I’m one?”

Wally grimaced. “She’s Magenta, Hartley.”

Wally watched the color drain from Hartley’s face.

“I’m going to tell her about you, okay? She’ll understand. But if someone is coming after you and me, they might end up going after her, too.”

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

“Yeah. No. I think that makes sense. Yeah, I’ll schedule one later, that’s fine. Yeah, I agree, it—yeah. Okay. All’s well, I think, yeah. Okay, thank you, have a lovely day.”

Bart put the device back down, taking a deep breath. He was probably never going to stop worrying about aging, but that phone call was going the closest he ever got to feeling comfortable. It had been six months or so since the four of them had gone into the Speed Force to fix him, and in the time since he felt closer to twenty than he did to twenty-six.

It was a weird feeling. His doctor agreed with him that he didn’t need to come in immediately to do more procedures and checkups, and instead could wait until a yearly checkup later that year. He had spent weeks building up the confidence to even float the idea to his mother, let alone to the doctor. And then, on the call, his doctor basically floated the idea before he had even brought it up.

Phone calls were difficult. He had been worried about it for a long time, and then the phone said that the call lasted three minutes. Three minutes did admittedly feel different to someone like him, though he had no frame of reference to what three minutes felt like to a non-superspeed person.

“Mom! Doc says no appointment!”

A moment of silence passed before he could hear the sound of shuffling in the other room, followed by quick footsteps in his direction. Iris West burst into the room, the smile in her eyes larger than the one on her mouth, as she embraced him.

“I’m so glad to hear that, Bart! That much be such a relief!”

“Yeah,” Bart replied, returning the hug. “He says obviously standard fare checkups and that his door’s always open if there’s a quote-unquote work problem, but he said based on what I described to him that he doesn’t think I’m rapidly aging anymore, and that if I have any concerns down the line, we can always revisit it.”

“That makes sense to me. You don’t look a day older than twenty to me, I think!”

Bart smiled. “I don’t know that I’ll ever stop worrying about it, but it’s hard to deny that the daily pictures look more or less identical going back a few months, haircut aside.”

Iris laughed at that. “Well, worrying does run in the family. I’d say you get it from your father, but I definitely can’t deny that I worry about you and the rest of them all the time. But I can’t deny that I’m incredibly proud of all of you. You especially, though.”

“Thanks, Mom.”

“I really am proud of you. You’re probably the only person that’s ever going to experience what you did, and the fact that you did so well is a testament to, joke not intended, someone who acts much older than he is.”

“That joke was absolutely intended, I refuse to believe that,” Bart shook his head, more amused than anything else. “But, thank you. It means a lot.”

“I know that nowadays you’re all out and about, saving the world and helping people, and I know from the others that it can start to feel a little regular and monotonous. It’s important to always remember that it’s not, that what you are doing really is special and impactful and that it matters. You may not feel that right now, but the more you do this the more it might feel like it.

“Thanks, Mom.”

“I’m so proud of you, Bart.”

“Thanks, Mom.”

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

Anthony Woodward, Girder, groaned. Whatever it was that Abra could do, real magic or some strange technology he developed, the teleportation was a nauseating experience. To his left, Abra settled with a jump in his step, clearly much more comfortable with the sudden change in air pressure, position, and whatever terrible experience came between the two moments before and after.

“Fear not, Ant. With some more experience of my magic, these negative reactions will lessen. I trust you are not seriously ill?”

“I’ll be fine, Abra. Let’s find this magician.”

The two wandered through the empty hallways, peeking through windows on closed doors at desks and whiteboards and technology. A quiet floor in a quiet building of the Central City University, they were looking for someone who actually had permission to be there. The elevators required an identification card to activate at this hour.

Their target, an adjunct professor named Albert Desmond who primarily worked as a local scientist for the police department, was someone that Lisa remembered from the other time as one of their allies. How some police stooge was a potential friend was beyond Girder, and the weird stop they made to talk to some deaf kid made him wonder if Lisa was in over her head.

“Um, hello? Can I help you?”

Abra swirled around, facing the other direction where the voice had come from. “Professor Desmond?”

As Girder turned around, he was sure that Lisa had lost the plot. At least Abra was well-built, even if over time he had come to realize that most of that was for the bravado and spectacle of it all. This man had to weigh barely 175 pounds soaking wet, he seemed more likely to be at home with a pocket protector and braces than breaking into banks.

The man responded. “I—yes? Who are you, what department are you with?”

“Oh, we’re visitors, looking for you! I read your old work on the possibilities of real-world Philosopher’s Stones, and—”

“I’m sorry, sirs, this building is closed right now and I’m not allowed to discuss my old work outside of—”

Abra continued to interrupt him, now taking small steps forward at each opportunity. “No, that’s quite alright, doctor, I understand that it’s a touchy subject, but it’s fascinating work, I was wondering if it developed any further?”

“I really must insist—”

“We’re your friends here, Albert. I assure you, you are under no surveillance or danger here.”

“Stop moving closer to me.”

Girder could see the relief on Albert’s face after getting a full sentence off, and the shift in Abra’s posture as he settled into a standing stance.

“We were good friends, you know, in the time the Flashes want us to forget, Albert. You don’t remember me at all? Abra as a name not ringing any bells?”

“Just for a Pokemon,” Albert replied, a defiant touch entering their tone. “Listen, you really can’t be here, especially not for this.”

“That’s fine, we’re here anyway. You’re safe, Albert, I assure you. You’d even be safe if you wanted to discuss your Phil-Stone work.”

“That was another time and another Albert Desmond, sir. I’m not that person anymore. I’m going to ask you once more to leave, if you do not, I will call emergency services. You must be aware that their center of operations is in the basement of this building, and that they are simply an elevator ride away.”

“Well,” Abra started, taking a glance back at Girder. “I’d quite like the opportunity to meet that other Albert, and I expect even this Albert has made some progression on the Philosopher’s Stone question.

“I’m calling the police,” Albert responded, reaching for something in their bag. Abra darted forward, Girder moving quickly behind. One of Abra’s hands pushed forward, landing on Albert’s shoulder, the other reaching behind for Girder.

Once Girder felt Abra’s hand in his, he felt the familiar sudden dropping feeling of the teleportation as Abra brought the three of them from a random university building to their current base of operations.

This was supposed to be their ally, and they just kidnapped him. Maybe Abra had lost the plot, too.

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

“C’mon, Roy, why are you so difficult to find?”

Lisa twirled a pen around in her fingers, staring at the screen. The website of artist Roy G. Bivolo was quite fascinating, but otherwise empty. It talked about his colorblindness, the work he did in primarily grayscale and bluescale limitations, and his work with a now-defunct tech startup to create color-seeing technology. The stuff that eventually became the simple glasses that you saw on social media. She hoped that what she remembered of his own twists on the technology had made it across the time nonsense.

Why was his portfolio so empty? Why did his contact form go to a hard-coded broken webpage? Why did his most recent listed work experience say he worked at a major movie studio? When she looked into it, she couldn’t find any evidence he had worked at the studio. Why was there a commotion in the other room?

“What in hell’s blazes did you do to me?!”

“Calm down, Doctor, I—”

“Calm down?! You kidnapped me!”

By the time Lisa got to the door, she watched Girder lunge at Albert Desmond, known better to her as Doctor Alchemy, only to fall flat to the ground with a thud. Albert held in his hand a small rock, about the size of his palm, in the direction of Girder.

“I’ll turn you to stone too, if you don’t explain yourself,” Albert threatened, swinging the stone in Abra’s direction.

“Woah, woah, woah, hold on a second,” Lisa shouted, rushing into the room. “What did you do, Abra, why’s he so riled up?!”

“He kidnapped me, is what he did,” Albert retorted, moving the stone back and forth between Abra and Lisa.

“He was going to call the cops! The cops aren’t his friend!”

“I was in my rights to be there, you weren’t!”

“Okay, okay, everyone, please take a deep breath. Albert, please revert whatever you did to Anthony, he will play nice.”

Lisa’s words cut through the air, and she watched the other two deescalate their stances, but no tension was released. Albert, never taking his eyes off either her or abra, moved the stone in Girder’s direction, and a small glow was immediately accompanied by a groan of pain from the floor.

As Ant slowly got up, Lisa smiled. “How much do you remember of the time that the Flashes stole from us?”

Lisa watched Albert’s eyes narrow, then grow distant as if trying to remember something. He looked in pain. “I… I don’t—why? Why do you want to know? Why do you care?!”

“We were good friends in the stolen time, Albert, and we want to help you. You’re stuck in a dead-end job working at a university that barely pays you and a police force that would love to throw you back behind bars. You keep a literal Philosopher’s Stone in your pocket, Albert, but you keep promising to only use it in self-defense, because if you use it and a cop looks at you the wrong way, they lie about your parole behavior and bam, decades in jail!”

“I—”

“Come work with us, Doctor Alchemy. You had a better life that the Flashes denied you, but now you’re stuck teaching kids who don’t care about the atom or whatever.”